Skip to main content

Full text of "The sonnet in England, & other essays"

See other formats


S07\@(ET  D^ 


IK. 


by 


J893 


T0 

EDWARD 

Professor  of  English  Literature  at  the  University  of  Dublin. 

MY  DEAR  DOWDEN, 

During  sixteen  years  of  a  close  and  warm 
friendship  —  made  sacred  by  two  great  sorrows,  in 
which  we  have  grieved  together— you  have  put  me 
so  largely  in  your  debt  by  all  kinds  of  cheer,  encour- 
agement, and  aid,  that  I  have  acquired  some  of  the 
recklessness  of  the  bankrupt  debtor;  and  I  am  bold 
enough  to  beg  from  you  one  thing  more— your  accept- 
ance of  the  dedication  of  this  little  book.  I  have  not 
asked  your  consent  to  such  a  conjunction  of  your 
name  and  my  work;  because,  had  such  a  petition  been 
made  and  granted,  you  might  have  incurred  a  certain 
shadowy  responsibility  for  the  faults  which,  I  am 
sure,  are  to  be  found  in  these  essays ;  and,  though 
your  affection  might  have  made  you  somewhat  in- 
different to  such  responsibility,  it  would  ill  have 
become  me  to  burden  you  with  it.  As  it  is,  I  can 
do  you  no  injustice  and  I  can  give  myself  a  great 
pleasure  by  writing  and  printing  words  which  imply 
no  more  than  this— that  long  ago  you  gave  me  the 
right  to  sign  myself— Your  friend, 

JAMES  ASHCROFT  NOBLE. 


263437 


CONTENTS 


PREFACE, ix 

THE  SONNET  IN  ENGLAND,  i 

A   PRE-RAPHAELITE  MAGAZINE,     ...         64 

LEIGH  HUNT:  THE  MAN  AND  THE  WRITER,       93 

THE  POETRY   OF   COMMON   SENSE,  .          .134 

ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET,        .  .  .158 

HAWKER  OF  MORWENSTOW,  .  .  182 


PREFACE 

THE  greater  part  of  the  contents  of  this 
volume  has  previously  been  printed.  The 
first  essay  appeared  in  the  Contemporary 
Review,  the  second  in  Fraser's  Magazine,  the 
third  in  the  London  Quarterly  Review,  the 
fourth  in  Macmillan's  Magazine,  and  the 
papers  on  Robert  Stephen  Hawker  and  Mr 
Robert  Buchanan  are  expansions  of  articles 
contributed  to  a  work  which,  my  own  share 
in  it  being  very  unimportant,  I  may  praise 
without  indelicacy, — that  delightful  anthology 
The  Poets  and  the  Poetry  of  the  Century, 
edited  so  admirably  by  Mr  Alfred  H.  Miles. 
To  those  editors  by  whose  kind  permission 
the  six  essays  are  reproduced  here,  my  thanks 
are  heartily  rendered,  and  I  cannot  feel  less 
grateful  to  my  friendly  publishers,  who  have 
commended  my  work  to  all  lovers  of  books  by 
the  pains  which  they  have  taken  to  render  it 


x  PREFACE 

externally  attractive.  The  reprinted  matter 
has  been  carefully  revised,  but  I  have  thought 
it  best  to  leave  unaltered  those  passages  which 
indicate  the  date  of  their  production.  In  the 
opening  essay,  for  example,  Dante  Gabriel 
Rossetti  is  spoken  of  as  a  living  poet ;  and  I 
retain  the  reference,  not  only  for  the  reason 
given,  but  because  it  is  a  joy  to  me  to  know 
that  Rossetti  himself  received  pleasure  from  the 
words  of  one  who  was  then  an  entirely  unknown 
critic. 

JAMES  ASHCROFT  NOBLE. 

November  26tJtt  1892. 


THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND 
(1880) 

MANY  students  of  literature  have  watched  with 
interest  the  attempts  which  have  been  recently 
made  by  some  of  our  younger  poets  to  naturalise 
in  England  certain  archaic  forms  of  verse  which 
were  at  one  time  popular  in  France,  and  which 
have  of  late  years  been  revived  in  that  country 
by  some  of  the  members  of  the  neo-Romantic 
school.  So  far  the  attempt  cannot  be  said  to 
have  met  with  much  success.  We  have  had 
a  few  rondels,  rondeaux,  triolets,  villanelles, 
ballades,  and  the  like,  often  deftly  constructed, 
and  sometimes  exhibiting  a  grace  so  exquisite 
that  it  is  on  the  point  of  passing  into  absolute 
beauty  ;  but,  after  all,  our  English  poets  do  not 
seem  to  move  freely  in  these  Gallican  fetters,  and 
English  readers,  as  a  body,  have  treated  the 
revival  with  an  indifference  which  does  not 

A 


2  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

promise  well  for  its  longevity.  Why  this  is  so 
cannot  be  decided  hastily  ;  but  it  may  be  con- 
sidered certain  that  the  frigid  reception  of  the 
revived  forms  cannot  be  attributed  either  wholly 
or  in  large  measure  to  their  arbitrary  character; 
for  the  sonnet,  which  is  as  arbitrary  as  the 
rondel,  and  which  was,  when  first  imported  from 
Italy,  quite  as  unfamiliar,  has  become  completely 
naturalised  among  us,  and  has  been  chosen  by  so 
many  English  poets  as  a  favourite  form  of 
expression  that  we  have  come  to  look  upon  it 
as  little  more  artificial  than  the  so-called  heroic 
verse — the  iambic  pentameter — which  we  are 
accustomed  to  consider  such  a  typical  English 
vehicle.  The  history  of  the  sonnet  in  England 
'  would  be  an  interesting  subject  for  a  small 
volume,  but  as  yet  no  adequate  or  exhaustive 
survey  of  the  wide  and  full-eared  field  has  been 
attempted  ;  for  the  contributions  made  to  sonnet 
literature  by  Leigh  Hunt,  Mr  John  Dennis, 
Archbishop  Trench,  and  others,  have  been 
confessedly  partial  and  desultory,  and  in  the 
face  of  many  contributions  to  poetical  criticism 
which  have  of  late  been  among  the  precious 
gifts  of  the  years,  we  hope  that  one  of  the  boons 
which  the  near  future  may  have  in  store  for  us 
will  be  some  work  written  especially  for  those 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  3 

who  have  taken  to  heart  Wordsworth's  exhorta- 
tion, 'Scorn  not  the  sonnet.' 

The  task  of  the  writer  of  such  a  book  has 
of  late  been  much  facilitated  by  the  labours 
of  Mr  David  M.  Main,  whose  Treasury  of 
English  Sonnets  brings,  for  the  first  time 
within  the  boards  of  a  single  volume,  a  really 
satisfying  collection  of  as  much  of  our  sonnet 
work  as  can  be  considered  really  representa- 
tive. The  Treasury  opens  with  two  sonnets 
from  Sir  Thomas  Wyat,  to  whom  we  owe 
the  acclimatisation  of  the  Italian  exotic  which 
has  taken  so  kindly  to  our  insular  soil  and 
air,  and  closes  with  that  sonnet  of  terrible 
beauty,  instinct  with  sombre  splendour,  which 
Oliver  Madox  Brown,  a  boy  even  more  marvel- ' 
lous  than  Chatterton,  prefixed  to  his  weird  pas- 
sionate romance  of  The  Black  Swan.  Between 
these,  we  need  hardly  say,  are  to  be  found 
infinite  riches  in  a  little  room.  Here  are  the 
dainty  measures  of  Sir  Philip  Sidney ;  the  / 
crystals  which  reflect  the  clear  though  cold  light 
of  Spenser's  passion ;  the  cunningly  wrought 
caskets,  rich  with  varied  imagery,  in  which 
Shakspeare  locked  his  soul's  secret ;  the  grave 
and  majestic  harmonies  of  Milton,  that  'God- 
gifted  organ  voice  of  England;'  the  solemn 


4  THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND 

thoughted,  passionately  contemplative  records  of 
Wordsworth's  retirement  to  *  the  sonnet's  scanty 
plot  of  ground';  the  painted  windows  of  'warm 
gules/  rose-bloom,  and  'soft  amethyst'  through 
which  the  spirit  of  Keats  throws  a  coloured 
radiance  ;  and,  most  dear  and  memorable  of  all 
those  nightingale  melodies,  those  resonant  heart- 
throbs wrought  into  a  divine  music,  those  ec- 
stasies of  love  and  grief  and  high  aspiration, 
which  have  been  left  as  an  immortal  legacy  by 
Elizabeth  Barrett  Browning. 

There  are  two  questions  which  at  once  put 
themselves  to  any  writer  upon  the  subject  of  the 
sonnet.  First  comes  the  query,  What  is  a 
sonnet  ?  then  the  further  question,  What  are 
'  the  qualities  in  virtue  of  which  a  sonnet  takes 
rank  and  precedence  ?  In  England  it  was  only 
for  a  short  time  that  the  first  question  was  an 
easy  one  to  answer.  Into  the  history  of  the 
various  forms  of  the  Italian  sonnet  it  is  not 
necessary  to  travel,  for  we  have  only  to  do  with 
j  that  one  form  which,  after  many  struggles,  had 
become  universally  recognised  as  the  most  per- 
fect. To  a  true  student  of  sonnet  development 
the  notion  that  a  sonnet  might  be  advantageously 
written  in  four  ordinary  elegiac  quatrains  and  a 
couplet,  or  in  seven  couplets,  or  with  any  other 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  5 

arrangement  of  the  rhymes  than  the  two  or 
three  which  had  become  established  by  repeated 
experiments,  would  not  sound  one  whit  more 
absurd  than  the  theory  that  a  sonnet  might  be 
written  in  thirteen,  or  in  fifteen,  or  in  any  other 
number  of  lines  ;  for  if,  in  a  purely  arbitrary 
form  the  canons  of  composition  sanctioned  by  an 
established  nomenclature  may  be  violated  in  one 
particular,  they  may  be  violated  in  all,  and 
when  this  violation  is  accomplished,  where  is 
the  sonnet  ?  Our  present  loose  English  theory 
1  in  favour  of  a  relaxation  ....  of  nearly 
every  law  in  the  Italian  code,  except  the  two 
cardinal  ones  which  demand  that  the  sonnet 
shall  consist  of  fourteen  rhymed  decasyllabic 
verses,  and  be  a  development  of  one  idea,  mood, 
feeling,  or  sentiment,'  has  the  adhesion  of  Mr 
,  Main,  from  whose  Preface  I  quote ;  but  it  is 
I  clear  that  it  has  been  formulated  to  fit  the  facts, 
for  it  would  naturally  be  unpleasant  to  adhere 
.  to  a  canon  which  would  exclude  all  the  sonnets 
of  Shakspeare  and  a  considerable  number  of 
very  beautiful  specimens  by  later  poets.  The 
superiority  of  the  true  Italian  to  the  Shak- 
spearian  or  any  other  sonnet  form  in  unity, 
weight,  and  harmony,  will  be  doubted  by  hardly 
any  competent  critic  ;  indeed,  with  the  solitary 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

exception  of  Ebenezer  Elliot,  it  has  not,  so  far 
as  my  knowledge  goes,  been  explicitly  ques- 
tioned by  any  well-known  poet  ;  and  Elliot, 
though  he  had  the  genuine  afflatus,  is  hardly 
an  authority  on  a  subtle  delicacy  of  art  tech- 
nique. The  Italian  sonnet  is  unquestionably  a 
difficult  form  of  verse,  and  it  seems  probable 
that  the  early  English  sonneteers  were  repelled 
by  the  difficulties,  and  ignorant  of  the  splendid 
successes  that  might  be  achieved  were  those 
difficulties  overcome.  Sir  Thomas  Wyat's 
attempts  were  certainly  not  calculated  to  inspire 
a  fervent  faith  in  the  possibilities  of  the  new 
vehicle,  and  even  his  fellow-worker,  the  Earl  of 
Surrey,  was  quick  to  find,  or  to  think  that  he 
had  found,  a  form  more  harmonious  with 
the  genius  of  the  English  language.  '  Leigh 
Hunt,'  says  Mr  Main,  '  has  pointed  out  that 
Spenser,  with  all  his  Italian  proclivities,  was  the 
first  who  deliberately  abandoned  the  archetypal 
form  of  the  sonnet/  but,  unless  we  lay  special 
stress  upon  the  word  *  deliberately,'  even  this 
sentence  does  not  throw  the  appearance  of  the 
irregular  English  sonnet  far  enough  back. 
Whether  deliberately  or  not  it  is  impossible  to 
say,  but  the  Italian  code  was  violated  by  the 
Earl  of  Surrey,  who  died  five  years  before  the 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  7 

received  date  of  Spenser's  birth,  and  whose 
Songs  and  Sonnets  were  published  in  1557, 
while  Spenser's  adoption  of  the  form  which 
Surrey  had  originated  dates  from  the  year  1591. 
The  definition  of  a  sonnet  which  commended 
itself  to  the  author  of  the  Faery  Queen  was 
indeed  more  elastic  than  that  which  has  been 
adopted  by  Mr  Main,  for  at  one  period  he  did 
not  even  consider  rhyme  essential,  and  his 
earliest  poems  published  under  the  name  of 
sonnets  are  accordingly  written  in  blank  verse. 
Finally,  he  hit  upon  a  novelty  in  the  shape  of  a 
sonnet  in  which  the  three  quatrains  are  linked 
together  by  one  common  rhyme,  and  with  this 
form  he  appeared  to  be  satisfied,  as  he  adopted 
it  in  the  Amoretti,  which  is  undoubtedly  his 
most  ambitious  series  of  sonnets.  It  seems 
absurd  to  speak  of  the  sonnet  as  an  established 
and  definable  species  of  verse  if  we  admit  the 
legitimacy  of  variations  like  these  ;  for  such  an 
admission  leaves  nothing  of  the  sonnet  but  its 
limitation  to  fourteen  decasyllabic  lines,  and 
even  this  remaining  test  is  rendered  meaningless 
by  a  neglect  of  the  companion  tests,  which  alone 
confer  upon  it  validity,  and  indeed  constitute 
its  sole  reason  of  being.  The  only  way  to  untie 
a  Gordian  knot,  which  must  otherwise  be  reck- 


THE   SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

lessly  cut,  is  to  allow  the  name  of  sonnet 
to  be  given  without  qualification  only  to  those 
constructed  on  the  Italian  model;  other  four- 
teen-line  poems  being  set  apart  by  a  distin- 
guishing prefix,  such  as  illegitimate,  irregular, 
or  Shakspearian. 

The  second  question,  concerning  the  qualities 
which  give  to  a  sonnet  its  special  value,  is  one 
which  any  thoughtful  writer,  aware  of  the 
differences  of  opinion  which  have  prevailed 
among  eminent  critics,  will  answer  with  modesty 
and  hesitation.  As  one  illustration  of  a  curious 
divergence  of  taste  and  feeling,  I  have  noticed 
lately  that  while  one  writer  of  fine  critical  genius 
declares  that  '  a  true  sonnet  should  rise  into  a 
climax  in  the  last  two  lines,  should  kindle  into 
flame  as  it  expires,'  another  deservedly  hon- 
oured authority  numbers  among  the  conspicu- 
ous beauties  of  Wordsworth's  sonnets  the  fact 
that  '  there  is  hardly  one  .  ,  .  which  ends  in  a 
point.  At  the  close  of  the  sonnet,  where  the 
adventitious  effect  of  the  point  might  be  apt  to 
outshine  the  intrinsic  value  of  the  subject,  it 
seems  to  have  been  studiously  avoided.  Mr 
Wordsworth's  sonnet  never  goes  off,  as  it  were, 
:with  a  clap  or  repercussion  at  the  close,  but  is 
thrown  off  like  a  rocket,  breaks  into  light,  and 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  9 

falls  in  a  soft  shower  of  brightness.'  That  such  a 
difference  upon  a  mere  matter  of  sonnet  composi- 
tion should  be  possible,  seems  an  indication  that 
the  sonnet  has  never  received  the  amount  of 
study  which  it  deserves,  and  we  are  prepared  to 
find  that,  with  regard  to  the  essential  qualities  of 
this  verse-form,  opinions  are  still  more  divided 
and  equally  irreconcilable.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
this  is  really  the  case.  Frequently,  in  Mr  Main's 
notes,  we  encounter  verdicts  of  well-known  critics, 
assigning  to  certain  sonnets  or  groups  of  sonnets 
a  supremacy  the  notes  of  which  are  anything 
but  easy  to  discover  ;  and  we  are  driven  to  the 
conclusion  that  a  great  deal  of  sonnet  criticism 
resembles  the  criticism  of  artistically  uneducated 
visitors  to  picture  galleries,  who,  after  confessing 
that  they  are  quite  ignorant  of  painting,  and 
only  know  what  they  like,  do  not  hesitate  to 
commit  themselves  to  the  most  uncompromising 
and  unguarded  estimates.  Without  doubt  the 
first  fact  to  be  remembered  in  formulating 
canons  of  sonnet  criticism  is  that  a  sonnet  is  a  *" 
poem,  and  that,  whatsoever  it  lacks,  it  must  at 
any  rate  possess  the  qualities  without  which  no 
poem  can  be  admirable.  The  presentation  of 
the  motive,  whether  intellectual  or  emotional^ 
must  be  adequate  ;  its  treatment  must  be  iiri- 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

aginative ;  and  the  language  in  which  it  is 
embodied  must  be  entirely  transparent  and 
musical — chosen  with  such  unerring  instinct  as 
to  leave  the  impression  that  there  can  have  been 
no  choice,  that  every  word  has  an  inevitableness 
which  forbids  the  supposition  that  any  other 
might  have  taken  its  place.  But  a  good  sonnet 
must  be  something  more  than  fourteen  lines  of 
good  poetry:  it  must  fulfil  its  peculiar  conditions 
of  being,  both  structural  and  vital.  Of  the 
former  we  have  already  spoken  ;  the  latter  it  is 
a  more  difficult  task  to  specify  without  falling 
into  commonplace,  or  drifting  into  what  bears 
the  semblance  of  dogmatism.  ( The  one  thing 
most  needful  in  the  sonnet  is  what  may  be  called 
impressive  unity.  I  do  not,  with  Mr  Main, 
think  it  absolutely  essential  that  it  should  be  an 
utterance  of  one  thought  or  one  emotion,  for 
within  its  bounds  one.  thought  maybe  opposed 
by  another,  and  one  emotion  set  against  its 
opposite  ;  but  it  is  essential  that  the  impression 
left  by  the  sonnet  as  a  whole  shall  be  thoroughly 
homogeneous — that  as  it  approaches  its  close  the 
varying  threads,  if  there  have  been  such,  should 
be  twined  together,  and  that  the  reader  should 
be  made  to  feel  that  the  whole  commends,  amal- 
gamates, and  glorifies  all  the  parts— that  every 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  1 1 

part  is,  indeed,  but  a  member  of  a  vital  organism. 
Take  as  an  illustration  a  sonnet  of  Wordsworth's 
unequalled  among  his  many  sonnets  for  tender 
beauty;  though  surpassed  by  a  few  in  insistent 
power  and  mastering  splendour  : — 

'It  is  a  beauteous  evening,  calm  and  free  ; 
The  holy  time  is  quiet  as  a  nun 
Breathless  with  adoration  ;  the  broad  sun 
Is  sinking  down  in  its  tranquillit)? ;  ^ 
The  gentleness  of  heaven  is  on  the  sea :  <*- 
Listen  !  the  mighty  Being  is  awake, 
And  doth  with  his  eternal  motion  make  £ 
A  sound  like  thunder — everlastingly.    - 
Dear  child,  dear  girl !  that  walketh  with  me  here,^S 
If  thou  appear  untouched  by  solemn  thought,  . 
Thy  nature  is  not  therefore  less  divine  :  fy- 
Thou  liest  in  Abraham's  bosom  all  the  year, 
And  worshipp'st  at  the  Temple's  inner  shrine, 
God  being  with  thee  when  we  know  it  not.' 

Now,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  sonnet 
has  that  impressive  unity  which,  as  has  been 
said,  the  form  pre-eminently  demands ;  but  it  is 
the  unity  which  comes  not  of  the  expression  of 
one  mood,  but  of  the  discovery  of  a  spiritual 
ground  common  to  two  moods  which  seem 
diverse  and,  at  first  sight,  even  inconsistent 
— the  emotion  iroused  in  the  mind  of  the  philo- 
sophical poet  by  the  beating  against  his  heart 
of  the  great  heart  of  Nature,  and  the  apparent 


12  THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND 

apathy  of  the  young  girl  who  steps  beside 
him  seemingly  untouched  by  solemn  thought. 
True,  at  the  beginning  of  the  sestet  the  con- 
tinuity of  thought  appears  to  be  broken,  but 
we  are  only  led  off  along  a  returning  curve, 
and  when  we  reach  the  close  we  compass  for 
the  first  time  the  outline  of  the  inspiring 
conception  which  informs  every  line  of  this 
perfect  poem. 

This  sonnet  cannot  fail  to  remind  us  of  the 
question  to  which  two  opposing  answers  have 
been  quoted,  as  to  whether  in  this  form  of 
composition  it  is  or  is  not  desirable  that  we 
should  be  led  on  to  a  point  or  climax.  Most 
readers,  whether  critical  or  uncritical,  will  agree 
with  the  first  of  the  two  verdicts — that  the 
sonnet,  like  the  plant  which  blooms  in  our 
gardens,  should  vindicate  its  right  to  be  by  the 
bright  consummate  flower  which  comes  as  the 
fulfilment  of  its  promise,  the  culmination  of  its 
life.  It  is  impossible,  however,  to  lay  down 
rules  as  to  whether  it  is  better  that  the  wave  of 
poetic  emotion  should  gently  lap  or  tempestu- 
ously break  upon  its  shore  ;  whether  the  sound 
left  lingering  in  our  ears  by  high  poetry  should 
be  a  shrill  trumpet-blast  or  a  dying  fall  of  harp- 
like  melody  ;  for  the  winds  of  the  spirit  blow  as 


THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND  13 

they  list,  and  Art,  like  Wisdom,  is  justified  of 
her  children.  Still,  one  thing  at  least  may  be 
said  without  pedantic  dogmatism — that  the 
sonnet  should,  as  it  proceeds,  gain  strength  and 
momentum  instead  of  losing  them  ;  that  its 
latest  lines  should,  in  sense,  in  sound,  or  in 
both,  reach  a  nobler  altitude  than  its  earlier 
ones  ;  and  that  it  should  leave  with  us  a  sense 
of  victorious  accomplishment,  not  of  vague  dis- 
satisfaction. This  may  sometimes  be  achieved 
without  anything  that  can  with  truth  be  called 
a  climax  :  it  is  so  achieved  in  Milton's  great 
sonnet  On  the  late  Massacres  in  Piedmont ;  but  * 
even  there  the  poet's  instinct  compels  him  to 
conclude  with  a  line  so  weighty  |and  sonorous 
that  it  reminds  us  of  an  avalanche  thundering 
down  the  side  of  one  of  his  *  Alpine  mountains 
cold.'  Exaggerated  straining  after  point  and 
climax  is  bad,  but  so  is  similar  straining  after 
any  kind  of  artistic  effect ;  and  if  Wordsworth 
did,  as  his  critic  says  he  did,  studiously  avoid  to 
avail  himself  of  one  of  the  most  legitimate 
means  of  stamping  on  a  reader's  mind  a  sharp 
and  permanent  impression  of  the  thought  or 
mood  he  was  moved  to  utter,  he  was  guilty  of 
an  offence  equally  reprehensible  ;  he  was  a 
Philistine  binding  only  too  effectually  the 


14  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

Samson  of  song  in  the  green  withs  of  scholastic 
theory. 

The  division  of  the  sonnet  into  two  unequal 
parts,  a  division  which  our  best  sonnet-writers 
have  shown  an  increasing  disposition  to  main- 
tain, is,  in  itself,  an  indication  of  the  true  mode 
of  treatment.  The  first  eight  lines,  technically 
the  octave,  seem  as  if  they  might  be  intended 
for  a  broad  exposition  of  the  motive  ;  the  last 
six,  the  sestet,  for  a  special  application  of  it. 
Here  is  a  sonnet  of  Mr  Matthew  Arnold's 
exemplifying  this  method  of  handling  : — 

WORLDLY  PLACE 

'  Even  in  a  palace,  life  may  be  led  well !    '' 
So  spoke  the  imperial  sage,  purest  of  men, 
Marcus  Aurelius. — But  the  stifling  den 
Of  common  life,  where,  crowded  up  pell-mell, 
Our  freedom  for  a  little  bread  we  sell, 
And  drudge  under  some  foolish  master's  ken, 
Who  rates  us  if  we  peer  outside  our  pen — 
Matched  with  a  palace,  is  not  this  a  hell  ?  l 
y      Even  in  a  palace  !     On  his  truth  sincere    a 

Who  spake  these  words,  no  shadow  ever  came  ;  t)- 
And  when  my  ill-schooled  spirit  is  aflame  Q» 
Some  nobler,  ampler  stage  of  life  to  win,    - 
I'll  stop  and^say  :  "  There  were  no  succour  here  !Q 
The  aids  to  noble  life  are  all  within."  '  r- 

In  this  sonnet  a  general  statement  of  great 
ethical  facts  of  life  is  followed  by  a  personal 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  15 

appropriation  which  brings  them  home.  In 
another,  by  the  same  poet,  the  process  is 
reversed  ;  it  begins  with  the  individual  instance 
and  passes  from  it  to  the  universal  lesson.  The 
thought  is  a  fine  one,  and  the  treatment 
singularly  beautiful  and  satisfying. 

EAST  LONDON 

'  'Twas  August,  and  the  fierce  sun  overhead 
Smote  on  the  squalid  streets  of  Bethnal  Green, 
And  the  pale  weaver,  through  his  window  seen 
In  Spitalfields,  looked  thrice  disspirited  ; 
I  met  a  preacher  there  I  knew,  and  said  : 
"  111  and  o'er-worked,  how  fare  you  in  this  scene  ?  " 
"  Bravely  !  "  said  he,  "  for  I  of  late  have  been 
Much  cheered  with  thoughts  of  Christ,  the  living  bread" 
O  human  soul  !  so  long  as  thou  canst  so 
Set  up  a  mark  of  everlasting  light 
Above  the  howling  senses'  ebb  and  flow, 
To  cheer  thee  and  to  right  thee  if  thou  roam, 
Not  with  lost  toil  thou  labourest  through  the  night ! 
Thou  mak'st  the  heaven  thou  hop'st  indeed  thy  home.' 

In  numerous  instances,  however,  even  where 
the  formal  division  is  retained,  there  is  no  such 
perceptible  break  or  turn  as  in  any  of  the 
sonnets  I  have  quoted.  The  theme  of  the 
octave  may  be  prolonged  through  the  sestet,  but 
there  will  be  a  subtle  difference  of  treatment. 
It  will  be  carried  on  in  a  slightly  changed  key,  or 
in  slower  or  quicker  time  ;  and  in  most  sonnets 


1 6  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

of  the  highest  class  the  sestet  will  probably  be 
either  a  completion,  concentration,  or  gathering 
together  of  the  subject  matter  of  the  octave,  or  a 
return  upon  it  for  some  new  and  untried  point 
of  approach,  thus  giving  to  a  familiar  thought  or 
fancy  the  magnetic  charm  of  which  we  thought 
accustomed  wont  and  use  had  for  ever  deprived 
it.  Nor  is  it  probable  that  there  will  ever  be  a 
total  failure  of  writers  who  will  treat  the  sonnet 
as  a  simple  unity,  the  two  parts  melting  into  one 
another  and  ceasing  to  be  separately  distinguish- 
able, as  they  do  in  the  supreme  achievement  of 
Milton,  and  in  some  of  the  most  perfect  and 
unapproachable  efforts  of  Mrs  Browning  and  Mr 
Rossetti,  such  as  Substitution  and  the  sonnet  For 
a  Venetian  Pastoral.  For  evermore  in  matters 
like  these  the  mighty  masters  will  be  a  law  unto 
themselves,  and  the  validity  of  their  legislation 
will  be  attested  and  held  against  all  comers  by 
the  splendour  of  an  unchallengeable  success. 

Perhaps  all  has  been  said  that  needs  to  be  said 
concerning  the  peculiar  qualities  of  the  sonnet  ; 
for,  as  I  have  said,  many  of  its  requirements  are 
only  what  would  be  the  requirements  of  any 
brief  poem  charged  with  the  adequate  treatment 
of  a  single  theme.  Cjt  must  have  an  imaginative \ 
completeness  which  leaves  us  serenely  satisfied  ;  I 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

it  must  have  an  artistic  perfectness  which  shall 
stand  the  test  of  that  frequent  and  loving  exam- 
ination to  which,  in  virtue  of  its  very  brevity,  it 
makes  a  claim ;  it  must  have  its  every  line 
strong,  its  every  word  harmonious  :  it  must  be 
concentrated  yet  clear,  compact  yet  fluent ;  and 
while  every  phrase  and  image  is  in  itself  a  joy- 
giving  thing  of  beauty,  every  member  must 
remain  in  sweet  subordination  to  the  total  effect 
and  impression  of  the  wholeT) 

One  might  almost  assume  without  examina- 
tion that  even  among  the  thousands  of  English 
sonnets  there  would  be  found  comparatively  few 
which  fulfil  all  the  conditions  of  so  elaborate 
and  exigent  a  form  of  verse.  The  text  of  Mr 
Main's  Treasury  contains  463  sonnets,  chosen  with 
true  discrimination,  and  representing  the  highest 
achievement  of  every  English  sonneteer  who  had 
passed  away  before  the  close  of  the  year  1879; 
but  it  would  not  be  maintained  by  any  critic,  or 
even  by  the  compiler  himself,  that  more  than  a 
very  small  proportion  of  these  can  be  classed 
among  the  flawless  pearls  of  poetry.  It  may  be 
doubted  whether  there  are  more  than  fifty  of 
them  which,  if  judged  as  sonnets,  and  not  merely 
as  fourteen-line  poems,  can  be  praised  without 
implicit  limitations  and  reserves.  No  amiable 

B 


1 8  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

person  will  be  inclined  to  think  harshly  of 
editorial  enthusiasm,  or  to  blame  severely  the 
critic  who  believes  he  has  rescued  from  oblivion 
the  work  of  an  undeservedly  neglected  genius  ; 
but,  as  a  rule,  ultimate  fame  is  fairly  propor- 
tioned to  desert,  and  if  a  writer  has  been 
forgotten,  the  presumption  is,  that  whatever  be 
the  merits  or  beauties  of  his  work,  its  loss  of 
hold  upon  the  memory  of  mankind  is  but  one 
example  of  the  operation  of  the  law  of  the 
survival  of  the  fittest.  ^Sir  Thomas  Wyat's 
sonnets  were  of  the  true  Italian  type,  and  oc- 
casionally, as  in  the  sonnet — 

'Divers  doth  use,  as  I  have  heard  and  know,' 

he  attains  that  charm,  a  compound  of  ingenuity 
and  grace,  in  which  few  cultured  writers  of  his 
day  were  deficient.  But  this  is  all  ;  there  is  a 
total  lack  of  positive  virtue,  of  quality,  of  dis- 
tinction ;  nor  in  passing  from  his  work  to  that 
of  his  compeer,  the  Earl  of  Surrey,  do  we  make 
any  change  for  the  better,  but  remain  in  the 
/  same  atmosphere  of  respectable  commonplace. 
Indeed,  among  the  courtly  versifiers  of  the 
period — the  mob  of  gentlemen  who  wrote  with 
dignity  rather  than  with  ease — we  only  find  one, 
Sir  Philip  Sidney,  whose  sonnet  work  rises 


THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND  1 9 

above  this  dead  level,  and  though  Charles  Lamb 
can  hardly  be  acquitted  of  loving  exaggeration 
when  he  says  that  the  best  of  Sidney's  sonnets 
'  are  among  the  best  of  their  sort,'  they  are  cer- 
tainly a  refreshing  oasis  in  a  desert  where 
nothing  grew  but  sterile  flowers  of  strained 
sentiment,  fantastic  phrase,  and  far-fetched  » 
imagery.  Not  that  Sidney  is  free  from  the 
conceits  of  his  age  ;  his  verse  is,  as  Lamb  says, 
*  stuck  full  of  amorous  fancies/  which  the  genial 
essayist  celebrates  affectionately  on  the  ground 
that  (  True  Love  thinks  no  labour  to  send  out 
thoughts  upon  the  vast  and  more  than  Indian 
voyages,  to  bring  home  rich  pearls,  outlandish 
wealth,  gems,  jewels,  spicery,  to  sacrifice  in  self- 
depreciating  similitudes  as  shadows  of  true 
amiabilities  in  the  Beloved/  Sidney's  conceits, 
however,  are  humanised  ;  they  glow  instead  of 
merely  sparkling,  and  we  do  not  simply  see  the 
versifier  in  them,  but  feel  the  gentle,  tender, 
chivalrous  humanity  behind  them.  Now  and 
then  he  abandons  them  altogether,  and  his 
thought  and  language  acquire  the  sweet  natural- 
ness and  spontaneity  which  were  the  dower  of 
both  an  earlier  and  a  later  age,  but  which  in  his 
time  were  for  the  court  poets  lost  gifts,  as  in  the 
following  sonnet,  which  it  seems  strange  should 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

not  have  found  a  place  among  the  other  jewels 
embedded  in  the  setting  of  Elia's  golden  eulogy. 
Perhaps  it  looked  too  much  like  an  English 
pebble  to  consort  well  with  the  spoils  of  those 
'  more  than  Indian  voyages/ 

'  Because  I  breathe  not  love  to  every  one, 
Nor  do  not  use  set  colours  for  to  wear, 
Nor  nourish  special  locks  of  vowed  hair, 
Nor  give  each  speech  the  full  point  of  a  groan, 
The  courtly  nymphs,  acquainted  with  the  moan 
Of  them  who  in  their  lips  Love's  standard  bear, — 
"  What  he  !  "  say  they  of  me  ;  "  now  I  dare  swear 
He  cannot  love.     No,  no,  let  him  alone." 
And  think  so  still,  if  Stella  know  my  mind  ! 
Profess  indeed  I  do  not  Cupid's  art ; 
But  you,  fair  maids,  at  length  this  true  shall  find 
That  this  right  badge  is  but  worn  in  the  heart  : 
Dumb  swans,  not  chattering  pies,  do  lovers  prove  : 
They  love  indeed  who  quake  to  say  they  love.' 

Another  reason  for  the  exclusion  of  this 
sonnet  from  Lamb's  selected  twelve  may  be 
found  in  its  occasional  lapses  from  perfect  expres- 
sional  grace,  several  of  the  lines  being,  to  say 
the  least,  susceptible  of  improvement  either  in 
transparency  or  music  ;  but  if  we  are  to  deal 
severely  with  fine  points  like  these,  there  are 
few  sonnets  of  the  period  that  can  escape  a 
whipping,  and,  the  last  line  betrays  a  pene. 
tration  into  the  true  mysteries  of  love  which, 


THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND  21 

if  more  general  among  Sidney's  contemporaries, 
would  have  slain  before  birth  many  of  their 
'vain  amatorious  poems/  which  confer  honour 
upon  love,  and  add  value  to  literature  in  an 
equally  infinitesimal  degree.  Still,  it  must  be 
admitted  that  the  sonnet  quoted  is  in  workman- 
ship inferior  to  at  least  three  of  Lamb's  twelve — 
notably  to  that  exquisitely  beautiful  invocation 
to  Sleep,  the  felicity  and  gracCj  of  which  might 
win  the  suffrages  of  many  a  harsher  critic  than 
the  gentle  Elia. 

Spenser  is  one  of  our  greatest  poets,  but  he 
is  far  from  being  a  great  sonneteer,  and  of  his 
sonnet-like  poems  Mr  Main  utters  the  opinion 
of  most  readers  when  he  calls  them  disap- 
pointing. They  are  deficient  in  body,  frigid 
in  tone,  and  altogether  wanting  in  the  graces  of 
manner  we  might  naturally  expect  from  the 
author  of  the  Faery  Queen.  Among  them  all 
there  is  only  one  which  leaves  on  the  mind  any 
sharp  impression,  and  that  one  has  certainly  a 
dignified  movement  and  tender  chastity  of  diction 
which  make  it  worthy  of  its  high  parentage.  We 
may  not  all  admit  the  perfect  appropriateness 
of  Lord  Macaulay's  characterisation  of  Milton's 
'  Avenge,  O  Lord '  as  '  a  collect  in  verse,'  but 
this  sonnet  of  Spenser's  has  really  a  very  ap- 


22  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

preciable  affinity  to  the  style  of  the  collects — 
those  unique  jewels  of  devout  aspiration. 

'  Most  glorious  Lord  of  Life  !  that  on  this  day 
Did'st  make  thy  triumph  over  death  and  sin, 
And  having  harrowed  hell  did'st  bring  away 
Captivity  thence  captive,  us  to  win  : 
This  joyous  day,  dear  Lord,  with  joy  begin  ; 
And  grant  that  we,  for  whom  Thou  diddest  die, 
Being  with  thy  dear  blood  washed  clean  from  sin 
May  live  for  ever  in  felicity  ! 
And  that  thy  love  we  weighing  worthily 
May  likewise  love  Thee  for  the  same  again; 
And  for  thy  sake,  that  all  like  dear  didst  buy, 
With  love  may  one  another  entertain. 
So  let  us  love,  dear  love,  like  as  we  ought : 
Love  is  the  lesson  which  the  Lord  us  taught.' 

As  a  poet  in  the  broadest  sense  of  the  word, 
Drummond  of  Hawthornden  ranks  far  below 
Spenser  ;  but  in  the  '  sonnet's  scanty  plot f  he 
rules  as  of  right  divine,  and  even  the  lord  of 
the  world  of  faery  must  stand  uncovered  before 
J  him.  There  is  not  the  same  weight  of  matter 
in  his  sonnets  that  there  is  in  the  irregular 
sonnets  of  Shakspeare,  nor  is  there  the  same 
penetrative  vigour  of  language  ;  but  there  are 
qualities  equally  precious  if  not  equally  impres- 
sive— exquisite  keenness  of  sensibility,  attested 
by  peculiar  delicacy  of  touch  ;  imaginative 
vision  and  notable  power  of  rendering  it  ;  native 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  23 

spontaneousness  happily  allied  with  fine  mastery 
of  the  secrets  of  metre  and  melody  ;  and  the 
rare  art — carried  to  perfection  in  the  sonnets  of 
Mr  Rossetti — of  making  his  verse  the  expression, 
not  of  crude  passion,  which,  as  Edgar  Poe 
pointed  out,  is  not  genuine  poetic  material, 
but  rather  the  reflection  of  passion  in  the  still 
deeps  of  imaginative  reverie.  In  Drummond's 
sonnet  work,  we  certainly  miss  one  characteristic 
which  is  almost  a  constant  note  of  high  genius, 
the  magnificent  recklessness  which  takes  no 
thought  of  finite  limitations,  but  boldly  essays 
the  impossible.  He  knew  what  he  could  do  and 
what  he  could  not  do,  and  the  outcome  of  this 
knowledge  is  a  pervading  equality  of  craftsman- 
ship. Though  almost  all  his  sonnets  are 
beautiful,  there  is  not  one  of  such  overmastering 
beauty  that  it  storms  the  citadel  of  the  soul  and 
takes  the  memory  captive.  We  feel,  and  cannot 
help  feeling,  that  when  Drummond  had  ex- 
hausted his  expressional  possibilities,  he  had 
still  a  store  of  the  raw  material  of  poetry  which 
remained  unworked  and  unworkable,  and  he 
therefore  remains  for  ever  what  Dr  George 
MacDonald,  with  fine  insight,  calls  him — l  a  voix 
voilee,  or  veiled  voice  of  song.' 

In   a    brief   study   it   were  vain   to  attempt 


24  THE   SONNET   IN   ENGLAND 

speech  of  the  minor  singers  of  that  vocal  age:  of 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  George  Chapman,  Robert 
Greene,  Michael  Dray  ton,  John  Donne,  William 
Browne,  and  other  less  known  poets  ;  and  if  the 
truth  must  be  told,  there  is  —  despite  the 
rhapsodising  eulogies  of  a  few  critics — little  in 
their  contributions  to  sonnet  literature  to  repay 
the  study  of  anyone  but  an  editor  or  a  specialist. 
Indeed  some  of  the  verdicts  passed  upon  their 
performances  even  by  men  of  real  eminence, 
seem  of  use  only  as  proofs  of  the  dulling  effect 
upon  the  finer  sensibilities  of  long  poring  over 
essentially  second-rate  work.  No  one  who  has 
any  feeling  for  the  truly  poetic  in  poetry  can 
refrain  from  a  sardonic  smile  when  he  finds  one 
of  these  critics  speaking  of  a  far-fetched,  extrava- 
gant, and  utterly  unimpressive  conceit  of  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh's,  entitled  A  Vision  upon  the 
Faery  Quecne,  as  'alone  sufficient  to  place 
Raleigh  in  the  rank  of  those  few  original  writers 
who  can  introduce  and  perpetuate  a  new  type  in 
a  literature.'  If  the  false  and  frigid  rhetoric  of 
this  Vision  be  the  note  of  the  new  type,  we 
certainly  prefer  the  old  ;  but  the  very  badness  of 
this  sonnet  seems  to  have  fascinated  its  critics 
and  made  them  feel  that  it  stood  in  all  the  more 
need  of  praise.  Even  Mr  Main,  who  is  as  a 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  25 

rule  singularly  free  from  extravagance,  actually 
quotes,  apparently  with  approval,  the  remark  of 
Dr  Hannah  that  it  has  received  the  tribute  of 
the  imitation  of  Milton  in  his  sonnet  on  his 
deceased  wife.  Both  poems  certainly  begin  with 
the  word  *  Methought,'  and  both  mention  a  tomb 
— 'there  is  a  river  in  Macedon  and  there  is  a  river 
in  Monmouth'; — but  that  is  absolutely  all,  and 
this  being  so,  it  is  hardly  likely  that  Milton's 
*  tribute '  can  add  much  to  Raleigh's  fame. 

We  have  said  that  the  sonnet  writers  of  the 
Shakspearian  age  have  left  little  really  memor- 
able  work,  but  that  little  may  fairly  claim  a 
recognition  of  its  virtues.  The  one  grain  of 
wheat  in  the  bushel  of  chaff  is  wheat  still,  and  in 
this  chaff-heap  there  are  more  grains  than  one, 
though  they  undoubtedly  need  some  seeking  for. 
One  of  them  is  an  irregular  sonnet  of  Michael 
Drayton's,  to  which  Mr  Henry  Reed  in  his 
'  Lectures  on  the  English  Poets '  does  no  more 
than  justice  when  he  says,  'From  Anacreon 
down  to  Moore  I  know  no  lines  on  the  old 
subject  of  lovers'  quarrels  distinguished  for  equal 
tenderness  of  sentiment';  though  when  he  adds 
'  and  richness  of  fancy,'  we  confess  that  we  are 
not  able  to  follow  him.  The  octave  is,  as  will 
be  seen,  entirely  unadorned,  and  the  single 


26  THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND 

metaphor  in  the  sestet  is  a  little  marred  by  the 
double  personification  of  Love  and  Passion,  which 
is  rather  confusing,  and  which  might  easily  have 
been  avoided.  Of  fancy,  however,  we  have 
enough  and  to  spare  in  the  poetry  of  that  period  ; 
the  charm  of  this  sonnet  lies  in  its  perfect 
simplicity,  in  its  singular  directness,  in  its 
unforced  pathos,  in  that  adequacy  of  treatment 
which  makes  us  feel  that  what  had  to  be  said  is 
said  in  the  best  possible  way. 

c  Since  there's  no  help,  come  let  us  kiss  and  part — 
Nay,  I  have  done,  you  get  no  more  of  me  ; 
And  I  am  glad,  yea  glad  with  all  my  heart, 
That  thus  so  cleanly  I  myself  can  free  ; 
Shake  hands  for  ever,  cancel  all  our  vows, 
And  when  we  meet  at  any  time  again, 
Be  it  not  seen  in  either  of  our  brows 
That  we  one  jot  of  former  love  retain. 
Now  at  the  last  gasp  of  Love's  latest  breath, 
When,  his  pulse  failing,  Passion  speechless  lies, 
When  Faith  is  kneeling  by  his  bed  of  death 
And  Innocence  is  closing  up  his  eyes— 
Now  if  thou  would'st,  when  all  have  given  him  over, 
From  death  to  life  thou  might'st  him  yet  recover.5 

Another  of  the  wheat-grains  is  a  true  sonnet 
by  John  Donne  on  that  one  subject  which,  with 
the  single  exception  of  Love,  has  been  the  most 
favoured  motive  of  lyrical  poets,  and  which  for 
the  singers  of  our  own  dreamful  day,  seems 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  2  7 

possessed  of  a  peculiar  fascination.  It  is  to  be 
doubted  whether  the  English  language  has  any 
invocation  to  Death  which,  for  manliness, 
weight,  and  dignity,  deserves  a  place  beside  this 
high  utterance  of  the  first  of  our  miscalled 
'  metaphysical  poets.' 

'  Death,  be  not  proud,  though  some  have  called  thee 
Mighty  and  dreadful,  for  thou  art  not  so  ; 
For  those  whom  thou  think'st  thou  dost  overthrow 
Die  not,  poor  death  ;  nor  yet  canst  thou  kill  me. 
From  rest  and  sleep,  which  but  thy  pictures  be, 
Much  pleasure  :  then  from  thee  much  more  must  flow 
And  soonest  our  best  men  with  thee  do  go — 
Rest  of  their  bones,  and  souls'  delivery. 
Thou'rt  slave  to  fate,  chance,  kings,  and  desperate  men, 
And  dost  with  poison,  war,  and  sickness  dwell ; 
And  poppy  or  charms  can  make  us  sleep  as  well, 
And  better  than  thy  stroke.     Why  swell'st  thou  then  ? 
One  short  sleep  past  we  wake  eternally 
And  Death  shall  be  no  more  :  Death,  thou  shalt  die.' 

I  know  of  nothing  of  the  same  kind  in 
English  poetry  more  impressive  than  this 
solemnly  triumphant  close;  and  the  only  parallel 
which  occurs  at  the  moment  is  the  magnificent 
conclusion  of  Mr  Swinburne's  perfect  lyric,  A 
Forsaken  Garden. 

•*  Here  now  in  his  triumph  where  all  things  falter, 
Stretched  out  on  the  spoils  that  his  own  hand  spread, 
As  a  god  self-slain  on  his  own  strange  altar, 
Death  lies  dead.' 


28  THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND 

The  remarkable,  and  in  many  respects  pre- 
eminent, series  of  fourteen-line  poems  known  as 
the  sonnets  of  Shakspeare,  present  a  dilemma  on 
one  horn  of  which  the  writer  of  a  short  essay 
must  be  impaled.  They  fill  such  a  space  and 
hold  such  a  rank  in  the  sonnet  literature  of 
England,  that  to  ignore  them  is  impossible,  and 
to  treat  them  adequately  is  not  one  whit  less  so. 
Numberless  volumes,  the  outcome  of  long  and 
loving  study,  have  been  devoted  to  a  theme  which 
I  must  needs  dismiss  in  a  few  brief  and  neces- 
sarily unsatisfactory  sentences.  True,  most  of 
these  volumes  have  been  occupied  with  matters 
which  are  irrelevant  to  our  main  purpose. 
Wordsworth,  whose  briefest  criticisms  are  gene- 
rally full  of  insight,  surely  erred  when  he  said 
that  in  these  poems  Shakspeare  unlocked  his 
heart,  for  the  precious  collection  is  still,  like  the 
book  in  the  Apocalypse,  '  sealed  with  seven 
seals.'  We  know  by  whom  the  poems  were 
written,  but  we  can  hardly  say  without  uncer- 
tainty that  we  know  to  whom  they  were 
addressed  ;  and  with  regard  to  their  true  signifi- 
cance, speculation  has  followed  speculation,  and 
theory  has  set  itself  against  theory.  Perhaps  it 
is  impossible  to  repress  the  desire  to  penetrate 
those  occult  mysteries  of  literature  of  which  the 


THE   SONNET   IN    ENGLAND  29 

Shakspeare  sonnet  problem  is  among  the  most 
fascinating;  but  it  is  certainly  unfortunate  that 
perplexing  questions  concerning  the  genesis  and 
final  cause  of  these  poems  should  so  largely  have 
diverted  attention  from  those  positive  qualities 
which  give  them  their  main  value  and  interest. 
The  first  of  these  qualities — or  rather  that 
quality  in  which  all  others  are  included — is  what 
must  be  called,  for  want  of  another  word,  their 
pervading  Shakspearianism.  We  smile  at  the 
4  Correggiosity  of  Correggio,'  and  we  may  smile 
at  the  Shakspearianism  of  Shakspeare ;  but, 
after  all,  how  can  the  bringer-in  of  a  unique  type 
be  defined  in  the  terms  of  an  established  nomen- 
clature'? Shakspeare  has  this  and  that  quality 
which  belonged  to  his  predecessors — the  insight 
of  one,  the  imagination  of  another,  the  expres- 
sional  felicity  of  a  third  ;  but  he  unites  them  all 
in  a  new  synthesis,  and  for  the  product  of  this 
synthesis  we  are  bound  to  make  a  new  definition. 
Until  Shakspeare  has  a  compeer  he  is  a  class  by 
himself,  and  as  the  world  seems  to  have  decided 
that  the  compeer  has  not  yet  arrived,  he  remains 
above  all  else  Shakspearian.  And  in  his  poems, 
notably  in  these  so-called  sonnets,  which  are  the 
richest  and  completest  of  them,  this  unique 
personal  note  is  as  clearly  discernible  as  in  the 


3°  THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND 

noblest  of  the  plays,  and  much  more  discernible 
than  in  some  of  those  earlier  dramatic  efforts 
which  mark  the  tentative  stage  of  his  develop- 
ment. If  we  could  imagine  the  existence  of  a 
person  of  cultivated  taste  who  was  still  ignorant 
of  the  recognised  place  of  Shakspeare  in  litera- 
ture, he  could  not  pass  from  the  sonnet  work 
of  Shakspeare's  contemporaries  to  that  of  the 
master  himself  without  an  instant  sense  of  an 
enlarged  outlook,  of  a  freer,  clearer  air,  of  a 
more  impressive  spiritual  presence.  There  is 
the  recognition  of  an  unmistakable  amplitude 
of  treatment,  a  large  utterance,  and  ensuing 
upon  this  a  feeling  of  fellowship  with  a  soul 
wealthy  enough  to  disdain  the  smaller  economies 
of  the  intellect.  In  these  sonnets  there  is  no 
sense  of  strain  ;  we  do  not  feel,  as  in  reading 
Drummond,  that  the  poet  has  touched  his 
possibilities,  but  that  even  in  his  farthest  reaches 
they  are  still  long  ahead  of  him.  Even  when 
the  intellectual  level  attained  by  an  author  is 
not  absolutely  high,  as  it  is  here,  there  is  always 
a  felt  charm  in  his  work  if  it  leave  such  an 
impression  as  this  ;  a  charm  like  that  which 
belongs  to  the  feats  of  some  trained  athlete 
who  performs  what  seem  muscular  miracles  with 
the  graceful  ease  of  effortless  strength. 


THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND  31 

Coleridge  has  spoken  of  the  *  condensation  of 
thought'  in  these  sonnets,  Dyce  of  their  'pro- 
found thought,'  Archbishop  Trench  of  their 
being  'double-shotted  with  thought';  but,  if  I 
mistake  not,  the  thing  which  gives  to  them 
their  specific  gravity  is  not  what  is  usually 
understood  by  thought,  but  what  may  rather  be 
described  as  intellectualised  emotion — that  is./ 
the  incarnation  of  pure  emotion,  (which  is  itself 
too  rare  and  attenuated  an  essence  to  be 
adequately  and  at  the  same  time  sustainedly 
expressed),  in  a  body  of  symbol  or  situation 
which  is  supplied  by  the  intellect.  The  simple 
poring  out  of  passion  is  apt  to  become  tiresome 
to  all  save  the  lover  and  the  beloved  ;  but  in 
reading  Shakspeare's  sonnets  we  are  sensible  of 
no  loss  of  gusto;  the  last  is  as  piquant  as  the 
first;  and  this  because  the  mere  passion,  which 
is  in  itself  an  ordinary  thing, — though  the 
passion  of  a  Titan  must  needs  be  Titanesque, — 
is  supplemented  by  the  tremendous  intellectual 
force  which  lies  behind  and  beneath  it,  and  bears 
it  up  as  the  foam-bell  is  borne  on  the  bosom  of 
the  great  sea. 

The  connoisseur  in  these  delicacies  of  verse 
loses  little  by  passing  per  saltum  from  Shak- 
speare  to  Milton,  whose  sonnets  as  unmistakably 


32  THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND 

as  his  epics  bear  the  impress  of  the  modelling  of 
a  Michael  Angelo  of  literature.  Dr  Johnson 
and  Hannah  More,  after  quietly  assuming  that 
Milton's  sonnets  were  very  bad,  set  out  upon  an 
investigation  into  the  causes  of  their  badness; 
and  it  was  in  the  course  of  this  edifying  and 
fruitful  inquiry  that  Johnson  distinguished 
himself  by  his  description  of  Milton's  genius  as 
one  ( that  could  hew  a  Colossus  out  of  a  rock, 
but  could  not  carve  heads  on  cherry-stones.' 
This  curious  remark  has  often  been  quoted  in 
proof  of  Dr  Johnson's  absolute  insensitiveness  to 
the  appeal  of  essential  poetry,  and  it  does 
undoubtedly  prove  this  very  conclusively  ;  but 
it  has  not,  we  think,  been  noticed  that  it  betrays 
an  equally  absolute  ignorance  of  the  true  char- 
acter of  the  sonnet.  Critics  have  been  more 
careful  to  maintain  Milton's  ability  to  carve 
heads  upon  cherry-stones  than  to  inquire 
whether  cherry-stone  carving  and  sonnet  writing 
have  any  real  artistic  affinity.  A  head  upon  a 
cherry-stone  is- at.  best  an  ingenious  trifle,  which 
can  but  show  the  dexterity  of  its  artificer  ;  a 
sonnet  js  of  the  nature  of  a  cameo,  which  is 
either  a  satisfying  work  of  art  or  nothing. 
The  pre-Miltonic  sonnet  had  certainly  been 
largely  devoted  to  the  elaboration  of  amor- 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  33 

ous  fantasies :  Milton,  as  Landor  gracefully 
said — 

.X 

'  Caught  the  sonnet  from  the  dainty  hand 
Of  Love,  who  cried  to  lose  it,  and  he  gave  s 

The  notes  to  glory ; — ' 

but  thus  to  apotheosise  any  literary  form  is  the 
surest  evidence  of  supreme  mastery  of  its  condi- 
tions and  possibilities.  It  would  not  be  too 
much  to  say  that  every  sonnet  from  Milton's 
hand  betrays  this  mastery  as  fully  as  the 
O  of  Giotto.  They  are  unequal  in  concep- 
tion ;  some  are  the  utterances  of  a  more  and 
some  of  a  less  happy  mood  ;  but  '  the  spirit  of 
the  handling  '  is  the  same  in  all.  We  perceive 
everywhere  the  splendid  sweep  of  a  soul  which 
revolves  through  vast  circumferences  around  a 
fixed  centre,  with  its  centripetal  and  centrifugal 
forces  in  impressive  equipoise  ;  and  the  emotion 
born  and  maintained  within  us  is  that  which 
would  be  roused  by  the  swimming  into  our 
ken  of  a  new  planet,  moving  through  the 
stellar  spaces  as  through  the  halls  of  an 
ancestral  home. 

Even  when  Milton's  matter  repels  or  fails  to 
interest,  there  is  always  something  in  his  manner 

which  compels  an  attentive  and  fascinated  hear- 

o 


34  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

ing.  The  personal  quality,  which  was  of  pure 
and  high  self-containedness  all  compact,  informs 
the  language  and  gives  it  a  magical  power.  He 
on  his  mountain-top  had  learned  from  the  silent 
stars  and  voiceful  winds  a  speech  which  was  not 
the  dialect  of  the  crowd,  and,  whatever  be  the 
burden  of  the  saying,  there  is  a  spell  in  the  mere 
intonation.  We  feel  the  spell  sometimes  almost 
humorously,  as  in  the  rough-hewn  sonnet  with 
its  harsh,  unpoetic,  bald,  monosyllabic  rhymes — 
'clogs,'  'dogs,'  'frogs,'  'hogs,'  —  which  leaves 
almost  the  same  sense  of  weight  and  mass  that 
we  derive  from  his  nobler  and  more  delightful 
utterances.  Among  these,  it  is  needless  to  say, 
one  stands  apart  in  unapproached  and  unap- 
proachable majesty.  The  great  sonnet  On  the 
late  Massacres  in  Piedmont  is  one  of  those 
achievements  in  which  matter  of  the  noblest 
order  moulds  for  itself  a  form  of  the  highest 
excellence,  matter  and  form  being,  as  in  music 
and  in  all  supreme  art,  so  bound  up  and  inter- 
fused that,  though  we  know  both  of  them  to  be 
there,  we  cannot  know  them  or  think  of  them 
apart.  Much  has  been  said  in  eulogy  of  this 
sonnet,  and  said  worthily  and  well  ;  but  there  is 
a  perfection  which  mocks  praise,  and  it  is  this 
perfection  that  is  here  attained ;  not  the  perfec- 


THE    SONNET  IN    ENGLAND  35 

tion  which  consists  in  this  quality  or  in  that,  but 
which  comes  when  all  qualities  which  may  be 
displayed,  all  potentialities  which  can  be  exerted, 
meet  in  triumphant,  satisfying,  utter  accomplish- 
ment. When  Lord  Macaulay  called  it  a  collect 
in  verse  he  was  on  the  right  track,  for  such 
comparisons  are  more  expressive  and  less  mis- 
leading than  the  more  definite  characterisations 
of  criticism  ;  but  it  would  have  been  safer  to 
compare  it  to  some  great  work  of  nature,  or  even 
to  some  equally  moving  product  of  pictorial,  or 
plastic,  or  musical  art,  than  to  any  other  work 
of  literary  craftsmanship,  howsoever  perfect.  To 
undervalue  the  collects  would  simply  be  to  show 
a  total  want  of  feeling  for  exquisiteness  of  form; 
but  the  peculiar  quality  of  their  indwelling 
virtue  has  a  subtle  but  quite  apprehensible 
difference  from  the  something  which  makes 
Milton's  sonnet  just  what  it  is.  The  collects 
have  grace,  pliancy,  symmetry,  and  compact- 
ness; they  have  both  stately  phrase  and  tender 
cadence,  and  they  are  impregnated  with  an 
undying  aroma  of  devotion  ;  but  they  have  not, 
and  it  would  not  be  fitting  that  they  should 
have,  the  splendid  and  sonorous  rhetoric,  the 
solemn  majesty  as  of  a  judge  pronouncing  doom, 
the  white  heat  of  prophetic  passion,  which  give 


36  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

its  unique  character  to  this  invocation  of  divine 
vengeance. 

Of  Milton's  other  sonnets,  '  soul-animating 
strains,  alas  too  few,'  nothing  more  need  be  said 
here.  In  the  great  utterance  of  which  we  have 
been  discoursing  all  their  varied  virtues  are 
gathered  up  and  concentrated.  What  is  true  of 
it  is  true  in  less  measure  of  its  companions,  and 
they  are  worthy  of  grateful  study,  not  merely 
for  their  absolute  perfections,  but  because  they 
are  the  first  successful  attempts  to  vindicate  on  a 
large  scale  the  possibilities  of  the  true  sonnet. 
The  mighty  intellectual  and  ethical  force  of 
which  all  Milton's  work  is  the  manifestation 
cannot  blind  us  to  the  supremacy  of  his  purely 
aesthetic  instincts.  Whatever  else  he  might 
remember,  he  never  forgot  that  he  was  an  artist, 
and  in  several  of  these  sonnets  his  art  achieves 
some  of  its  finest  triumphs.  Even  in  those 
which  are,  comparatively  speaking,  of  minor 
importance  and  interest,  there  is  a  restful  ade- 
quacy, a  satisfying  fulfilment,  which  all  sonnet- 
writers  must  necessarily  strive  after,  but  which 
very  few  attain ;  and,  in  addition  to  this  inestim- 
able quality  of  the  sonnets  as  poetic  wholes, 
there  is  not  one  without  some  line  or  lines 
which,  for  elevation  of  thought  or  magnificence 


THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND  37 

of  music,   impress   us    at   once   with   an   ever- 
enduring  sense  of  final  mastery. 

Between  the  age  of  Milton  and  the  age  of 
Wordsworth  the  sonnet  literature  of  England  is 
but  a  desert,  with  spots  rather  than  patches  of 
poetic  verdure.  Even  in  Mr  Main's  Treasury, 
which  errs,  if  at  all,  on  the  side  of  undue 
copiousness,  the  whole  period  is  represented  by 
only  twenty-one  specimens,  selected  from  thir- 
teen poets,  and  of  the  best  of  these  it  can  only 
be  said  in  the  words  of  Dr  Johnson  that  they 
are  'not  bad.'  It  is  curious,  however,  to  note 
that  in  the  fetters  of  an  artificial  form  the 
singers  of  an  essentially  artificial  age  lose  much 
of  their  artificiality,  and  though  we  do  not 
altogether  escape  from  conventional  epithets 
and  hackneyed  allusions,  we  find  a  grateful 
freshness  and  freedom  which  are  missing  in 
most  of  the  poetry  of  the  time.  Perhaps  one 
of  the  most  interesting,  though  one  of  the  least 
familiar  of  these  growths  of  an  ungenial  soil,  is 
the  work  of  one  who  gained  distinction  by  his 
prose  rather  than  his  verse.  William  Roscoe, 
the  biographer  of  Lorenzo  de*  Medici,  having 
met  with  business  misfortunes,  found  himself 
compelled  to  bring  his  property  to  the  hammer. 
Even  his  beloved  books  had  to  go,  and  from 


38  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

these  he  could  not  part  without  a  heart- 
pang,  which  found  expression  in  this  touching 
sonnet : — 

1  As  one  who,  destined  from  his  friends  to  part, 
Regrets  his  loss,  yet  hopes  again  erewhile 
To  share  their  converse  and  enjoy  their  smile, 
And  tempers  as  he  may  affliction's  dart — 
Thus,  loved  associates  !  chiefs  of  elder  Art ! 
Teachers  of  Wisdom  !  who  could  once  beguile 
My  tedious  hours,  and  lighten  every  toil, 
I  now  resign  you  ;  nor  with  fainting  heart ; 
For  pass  a  few  short  years,  or  days,  or  hours, 
And  happier  seasons  may  their  dawn  unfold, 
And  all  your  sacred  fellowship  restore  ; 
When,  freed  from  earth,  unlimited  its  powers, 
Mind  shall  with  mind  direct  communion  hold, 
And  kindred  spirits  meet  to  part  no  more.' 

One  or  two  of  Cowper's  sonnets,  particularly 
that  addressed  to  Mrs  Unwin,  which  begins  with 
the  line — 

•  Mary !  I  want  a  lyre  with  other  strings,' 

are  worthy  of  remembrance.  The  single  sonnet 
of  Gray  hardly  deserved  the  savage  treatment 
by  which  Wordsworth  has  immortalised  it  ;  and 
the  sonnet  work  of  William  Lisle  Bowles  has  a 
certain  literary  interest  on  account  of  the  in- 
fluence— a  somewhat  inexplicable  one,  it  must 
be  owned — which  it  exercised  in  the  formation 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  39 

of  the  poetic  taste  of  Coleridge  ;  but,  on  the 
whole,  the  prospect  hereabouts  is  hardly  a 
cheerful  one.  In  the  study  of  the  sonnets  of 
Wordsworth  we  feel  at  once  that  we  are  ascend- 
ing to  a  new  altitude,  and  gazing  round  on  an 
ampler  horizon.  If  we  take  into  consideration 
both  quality  and  mass  of  work,  we  may  well 
agree  with  Mr  John  Dennis  that  Wordsworth  is 
4  perhaps  the  greatest  of  English  sonnet  writers.1 
Milton,  indeed,  reached  a  height  which  Words- 
worth never  gained  ;  but,  while  the  one  takes 
us  to  a  lofty  and  solitary  peak  where  we  can 
never  fail  to  be  conscious  of  the  distance  of  the 
vale  beneath,  the  other  leads  us  to  an  elevated  / 
table-land  of  such  expanse,  that  we  can  wander 
at  will,  and  in  our  wanderings  forget  that  there 
is  a  lower  world.  Milton,  to  change  the  figure, 
overshadows  us  :  we  do  not  lose  our  personality, 
but  feel  his  rising  before  us,  and  shutting  out 
all  besides.  Wordsworth,  on  the  contrary, 
unless  our  mood  be  unalterably  alien  to  his  own, 
possesses  us,  pervades  us,  transfuses  his  spirit 
into  our  spirits,  and  makes  us  feel  with  him. 
He  does  this  in  virtue  of  his  strong  humanity, 
his  abiding  sympathy  with  what  the  author  of 
Ecce  Homo  calls  '  the  man  in  men,'  this  being, 
as  I  take  it,  the  living  aggregate  of  those 


4°  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

thoughts  and  passions  which  are  distinctive  of 
men  in  whom  the  moral  development  has  been 
consentaneous  with  the  emotional  and  intellec- 
tual growth.  Wordsworth  moves  us  by  the 
sheer  directness  of  his  ethical  and  imaginative 
insight  ;  and  the  craftsmanship  of  his  sonnet- 
work  is  noteworthy,  for  the  most  part,  only  as  a 
means  of  making  this  directness  thoroughly 
impressive.  Few  poets  so  great  as  Wordsworth 
have  been  so  deficient  in  what  Goethe  called  the 
daemonic  element,  the  incalculable  force  which 
touches  and  sways  us,  we  know  not  why  or  how. 
Wordsworth's  effects  are  all  explicable  and  cal- 
culable ;  we  see  '  the  hidden  pulse  of  the 
machine*:  he  is,  save  in  one  or  two  memorable 
instances,  wanting  in  what  has  been  called 
natural  magic;  and  the  existence  of  this  very 
deficiency  makes  the  charm  and  power  of  his 
work  all  the  more  remarkable.  Now  and 
then,  in  the  sonnets,  he  catches  a  splendour 
beyond  the  reach  of  art,  as  in  the  concluding 
lines  of  the  sonnet  Composed  on  Westminster 
Bridge : — 

1  Dear  God  !  the  very  houses  seem  asleep 
And  all  that  mighty  heart  is  lying  still ;  '— 

but,  as  a  rule,  we  are  struck  by  the  collectedness 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  4* 

of  the  poet;  by  the  fact  that  he  is  the  master  of 
his  conceptions,  not  their  servant,  saying  to  this 
1  Go/  and  it  goeth,  and  to  another  '  Stay/  and  it 
stayeth.  And  yet  he  was  throughout  guided  by 
a  sure  instinct.  He  felt,  if  we  may  so  put  it,  the 
responsibilities  of  the  sonnet ;  and,  in  spite  of 
his  imperfect  theory  of  poetic  language,  which 
so  often  led  him  astray,  the  style  of  the  sonnets, 
though  sometimes  austere,  is  hardly  ever  bald. 
Nor  do  we  find  here  any  trace  of  Wordsworth's 
other  besetting  sin,  the  sin  of  diffuseness  and 
limp  expatiation.  The  poet  whose  work  is  self- 
conscious,  who  writes  what  he  will  rather  than 
what  he  must,  will  always  feel,  as  Wordsworth 
felt,  'the  weight  of  too  much  liberty/  and  the 
fetters  of  an  arbitrary  form  like  the  sonnet  seem 
less  like  fetters  than  supports  and  wholesome 
restraints.  In  the  sonnets  Wordsworth's  style 
is  at  its  finest :  it  is  nervous,  sinewy,  compact, 
and  yet  always  clear  and  fluent.  His  natural 
language  had  a  note  of  simple  dignity,  but  its 
naturalness  was  not  always  preserved  ;  for  the 
simplicity  sometimes  sank  into  puerility  and  the 
dignity  deteriorated  into  bombast.  In  the 
sonnets,  however,  these  lapses  are  almost  non- 
existent. They  are  not  dithyrambic,  but  they 
are  always  gravely  eloquent,  striking  at  the 


42  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

opening  a  clear  resonant  key-note  of  lofty 
emotion  which  is  nobly  sustained  until  the  close. 
A  score  of  the  best  known — and  in  Wordsworth's 
case  the  best  known  are  the  best — of  the  sonnets 
would  be  a  collection  of  verse  the  companion- 
able value  of  which  would  be  in  its  way 
unsurpassed.  Such  poetic  treasures  as  'The 
world  is  too  much  with  us,'  'Earth  hath  not 
anything  to  show  more  fair,'  '  Great  men  have 
been  among  us,'  'Milton,  thou  should'st  be 
living  at  this  hour,'  and  a  dozen  others  which 
linger  in  the  memory,  have  a  tonic  and  invigor- 
ating quality  which  it  is  difficult  to  over- 
estimate. Critics  of  the  Rydal  poet  have  been 
wont  to  divide  readers  into  Wordsworthians  and 
non-Wordsworthians  ;  but  in  the  presence  of 
these  utterances,  whose  grace  is  a  grace  of 
perfected  strength,  these  distinctions  fade  away. 
A  refusal  of  homage  would  not  merely  stamp 
a  man  as  a  non-Wordsworthian,  but  as  one 
for  whom  the  highest  poetical  motives  and 
the  most  exquisite  forms  have  no  preciousness, 
to  whom  they  make  no  appeal.  Concerning  the 
entire  body  of  Wordsworth's  work  there  will 
always  be  wide  differences  of  opinion  founded  on 
inherent  and  ineradicable  differences  of  taste  ; 
but  upon  the  greatest  of  these  sonnets  only  one 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  43 

verdict  is  possible — that  they  are  an  addition 
of  inestimable  value  to  the  world's  accumulated 
store  of  imaginative  wealth. 

The  true  signs  of  the  poetic  nature  were  per- 
haps more  clearly  discernible  in  Coleridge  than 
in  his  great  compeer;  but  as  a  sonneteer  he  was 
certainly  Wordsworth's  inferior.  His  sonnets 
seem  to  us  altogether  wanting  in  distinction  and 
charm,  with  the  further  disadvantage  of  being 
occasionally  marred  by  the  intrusion  of  a  quality 
for  which,  in  Coleridge's  time,  the  name  '  spas- 
modic '  had  not  been  invented.  Poor  Hartley 
Coleridge,  who  promised  so  much  and  performed 
so  little,  produced  many  sonnets,  and  is,  as  a 
sonnet-writer,  as  far  in  front  of  his  father  as  he 
is  behind  his  father's  friend.  The  beautiful 
sonnet  beginning — 

'  What  was't  awakened  first  the  untried  ear 
Of  that  sole  man  who  was  all  human  kind?' 

would  have  been  more  content-giving  if  the 
interrogatory  form  had  been  dropped  before 
the  close;  but  many  of  his  sonnets  have  indubi- 
table quality,  and  one  or  two  of  them — such, 
for  example,  as  *  If  I  have  sinned  in  act  I  may 
repent,'  and  ( Let  me  not  dream  that  I  was  made 
in  vain' — betray  a  combined  vigour  and  subtlety 


44  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

which  makes  us  feel  that  great  possibilities  were 
extinguished  by  the  blight  which  withered  the 
singer's  mournfully  ineffectual  career.  Concern- 
ing a  host  of  Wordsworthian  sonnets,  of  which 
Sir  Aubrey  de  Vere  was  the  earliest  and  the 
Rev.  Charles  Tennyson  Turner  the  latest  pro- 
ducer, nothing  needs  to  be  said  but  that  they 
have  everything  of  Wordsworth  save  the  in- 
forming power  which  made  his  sonnets  so  monu- 
mental and  memorable.  Wordsworth's  work  is 
easily  imitable  by  congenial  spirits,  and  these 
imitations — probably  for  the  most  part  uncon- 
scious reproductions  of  the  master's  manner — 
are  by  no  means  unworthy;  but  they  have  no 
place  in  the  history  of  art.  The  latter  of  the 
two  poets  just  mentioned  did,  however,  produce 
one  sonnet  of  singular  beauty,  a  sonnet  not  in 
the  least  like  Wordsworth,  but  with  a  strong 
suggestion  of  George  Herbert;  and  it  seems  to 
me  to  be  in  its  own  way  so  perfect  and  delightful, 
that  I  break  the  order  of  this  survey  to  repro- 
duce it  in  connection  with  the  passing  mention 
of  its  author's  name. 

THE  LATTICE  AT  SUNRISE 

'  As  on  my  bed  at  dawn  I  mused  and  prayed, 
I  saw  my  lattice  prankt  upon  the  wall, 
The  flaunting  leaves  and  flitting  birds  withal— 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  45 

A  sunny  phantom  interlaced  with  shade; 
"Thanks  be  to  heaven  !"  in  happy  mood  I  said, 
"What  sweeter  aid  my  matins  could  befall 
Than  this  fair  glory  from  the  East  hath  made  ? 
What  holy  sleights  hath  God,  the  Lord  of  all, 
To  bid  us  feel  and  see  !  we  are  not  free 
To  say  we  see  not,  for  the  glory  comes 
Nightly  and  daily,  like  the  flowing  sea; 
His  lustre  pierceth  through  the  midnight  glooms; 
And  at  prime  hour,  behold !  He  follows  me 
With  golden  shadows  to  my  secret  rooms  ! " ' 

Byron  wrote  few  sonnets,  but  those  few  are 
good;  and  the  sonnet  On  Chilian^  with  its  fine 
opening  and  its  impressive  close,  may,  without 
exaggeration  be  called  great.  The  London 
group  of  nineteenth  century  poets — the  Cockney 
school  as  it  was  irreverently  called — had  its  de- 
fects and  weaknesses,  but  it  certainly  maintained 
the  high  traditions  of  the  English  sonnet.  The 
far-echoing  fame  of  Hyperion  and  the  odes  has 
done  much  to  drown  the  faint,  sweet  music  of 
the  sonnets  of  Keats,*  but  they  remain  a  posses- 
sion from  which  no  lover  of  the  precious  things 
of  verse  would  care  to  part.  The  best  known, 
and  among  general  readers  the  most  highly  es- 
teemed, of  these  delicately  cut  cameos  of  poetry, 
is  undoubtedly  the  sonnet  On  first  looking  into 
Chapmaii's  Homer,  and  the  singularly  impres- 
sive images  to  which  the  sestet  is  devoted  fully 


46  THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND 

account  for  this  high  popular  estimation;  but  it 
may  be  more  than  doubted  whether  the  com- 
parative rank  assigned  to  this  sonnet  can  be 
defended  by  disinterested  criticism.  The  ma- 
jority of  discriminating  judges  will  award  the 
palm  to  that  overpoweringly  beautiful  composi- 
tion which  was  the  poet's  last  legacy  to  the  world, 
a  sonnet  rounded  and  perfect  as  the  ( bright  star ' 
which  it  invokes,  of  moving  conception  and 
flawless  workmanship,  every  line  a  delight,  and 
the  whole  an  enduring  joy.  It  is  unfortunate 
that  so  many  of  Keats'  editors,  Mr  Main  among 
the  number,  should,  in  reprinting  this  last 
sonnet,  have  adopted  as  the  final  line — 

1  And  so  live  ever  or  else  swoon  to  death,' 

instead  of  the  alternative  reading,  which  has  at 
least  equal  sanction — 

1  Half  passionless,  and  so  swoon  on  to  death,' 

which  is  so  much  more  in  keeping  with  the 
body  of  the  sonnet,  so  much  more  characteristic, 
so  much  more  beautiful.  Only  less  fine  than 
this  supreme  effort  are  the  sonnets,  '  The  poetry 
of  earth  is  never  dead,'  '  When  I  have  thoughts 
that  I  may  cease  to  be,'  '  O,  soft  embalmer  of  the 
still  midnight/  *  The  day  is  gone,  and  all  its 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  47 

sweets  are  gone,'  each  full  of  the  essential  music, 
the  mobile  grace  of  nature  with  which  Keats 
was  so  richly  dowered,  and  each  containing  at 
least  one  triumph  of  phrasing  which  touches  the 
very  heart  of  the  matter,  and  masters  us  at  once. 
Keats'  sonnets  were  very  frequently  cast  in  the 
Shakspearian  mould;  but  his  handling  is  so  deft, 
that  in  most  of  them  we  lose  the  feeling  of  the 
recurring  quatrains,  and  even  of  the  concluding 
couplet,  and  have  the  sense  of  inwrought  unity 
which  seems  to  belong  as  of  right  to  the  true 
Italian  form.  It  is  only  the  comparatively  small 
mass  of  Keats'  sonnet  work,  certainly  not  any 
deficiency  in  quality,  which  hinders  him  from 
taking  rank  among  the  greatest  of  our  son- 
neteers, as  well  as  among  the  greatest  of  our 
poets. 

Shelley's  contribution  is  still  more  scanty, 
though  Mr  Main  has  added  to  the  number  of  his 
sonnets  by  printing  as  such  the  successive  strophes 
or  stanzas  of  the  Ods  to  the  West  Wind,  which 
are  certainly  written  in  the  sonnet  form,  though 
they  have  too  much  abandonment,  too  little 
restraint  and  individual  completeness, — have,  in 
short,  too  much  of  the  purely  lyrical  quality, — 
to  find  a  place  among  genuine  sonnets.  Leigh 
Hunt,  the  ardent  lover  of  both  Keats  and 


48  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

Shelley,  was  a  nineteenth-century  troubadour 
rather  than  a  poet  in  the  broadest  and  deepest 
sense  of  that  word  ;  but  he  had  quick  sensi- 
bilities and  a  nimble  hand,  and  in  one  well- 
known  wit  -  contest  he  distanced  his  great 
compeers.  Everyone  remembers  that  Shelley, 
Keats,  and  Hunt  each  undertook  to  write  a 
sonnet  on  the  subject  of  the  river  Nile;  and 
whether  we  select  Ozymandias,  or,  as  we  cer- 
tainly ought,  the  more  recently  discovered 
sonnet,  'Month  after  month  the  gathered  rains 
descend,'  as  Shelley's  contribution,  it  must,  I 
think,  take  either  the  second  or  the  third  place, 
the  first  being  undoubtedly  held  by  Hunt. 
Hunt's  sonnet  is  fairly  familiar,  but  I  cannot 
forbear  to  quote  it;  and  it  may  safely  be  said 
that  even  in  his  most  spontaneous  productions 
the  poet  never  excelled  this  little  bit  of  pleasant 
task-work : — 

'  It  flows  through  old  hushed  Egypt  and  its  sands, 
Like  some  grave  mighty  thought  threading  a  dream, 
And  times  and  things,  as  in  that  vision,  seem 
Keeping  along  it  their  eternal  stands, — 
Caves,  pillars,  pyramids,  the  shepherd  bands 
That  roamed  through  the  young  world,  the  glory  extreme 
Of  high  Sesostris,  and  that  southern  beam, 
The  laughing  queen  that  caught  the  world's  great  hands. 
Then  comes  a  mightier  silence,  stern  and  strong, 
As  of  a  world  left  empty  of  its  throng 


THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND  49 

And  the  void  weighs  on  us ;  and  then  we  wake, 
And  hear  the  fruitful  stream  lapsing  along 
'Twixt  villages,  and  think  how  we  shall  take 
Our  own  calm  journey  on  for  human  sake.' 

From  this  time  forward  noticeable  sonnets  grow 
thicker  and  thicker  in  the  field  of  English  poetry, 
and  adequate  criticism  within  the  limits  of  a  single 
article  becomes  less  and  less  possible.  Hood's 
extraordinary  gift  of  a  certain  kind  of  humour, 
and  the  insistent  and  tragical  power  of  his 
world-famed  social  lyrics,  have  hindered  many 
from  fully  recognising  the  flower-like  grace  of 
his  more  purely  imaginative  serious  poetry,  and 
as  a  sonnet-writer  he  is  seldom  mentioned, 
though  all  his  sonnets  are  delicately  and  richly 
wrought,  and  at  least  two  of  them,  Silence 
and  Death,  deserve  an  honoured  place  in  the 
most  select  sonnet  anthology.  Those  individual 
qualities  which  give  their  peculiar  flavour  to 
such  poems  as  The  Haunted  House  and  The 
Dream  of  Eugene  Aram — their  pervading 
weirdness,  their  occasional  grotesqueness — are 
here  sublimated  and  etherealised  ;  the  body  of 
them  has  vanished,  but  the  aroma  remains,  and 
the  charm  is  complete.  To  this  first  half  of  the 
nineteenth  century  belong  also  the  names  of 
Charles  Lamb,  Bryan  Waller  Procter,  John 


50  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

Clare — whose  numerous  sonnets  are  not  among 
his  best  things — Thomas  Noon  Talfourd — whose 
sonnet  On  the  Death  of  Queen  Caroline  is  a 
noble  poem  on  an  unworthy  theme — Thomas 
Lovell  Beddoes,  Samuel  Laman  Blanchard,  and 
Joseph  Blanco  White,  who,  like  the  often-men- 
tioned *  single-speech  Hamilton,'  is  remembered 
as  a  poet  by  one  solitary  utterance. 

White's  magnificent  sonnet  on  Night  has 
been  too  often  quoted  for  it  to  be  necessary  to 
reproduce  it  here,  and  so  much  criticised  that  all 
possible  comment  seems  exhausted.  Few  will 
withhold  a  general  agreement  from  the  verdict 
of  Coleridge,  that  it  is  '  the  most  grandly 
conceived  sonnet  in  the  language';  but  it  is 
certainly  unfortunate  that  the  execution  of  so 
great  a  conception  should  not  be  more  perfect. 
The  first  impression  it  makes  is  almost  over- 
powering, but  it  bears  hardly  so  well  as  might 
be  expected  the  test  of  repeated  readings — a 
disappointment  which  is  wont  to  occur  when 
the  strength  of  a  poem  resides  in  its  thought 
rather  than  its  craftsmanship.  Concerning  the 
two  extant  versions  I  disagree  with  Mr  Main, 
who  regards  the  first  as  superior  to  the  second  ; 
but  even  from  the  latter  there  is  absent  some 
needed  touch  of  perfecting  grace,  which,  were  it 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  51 

there,  would  give  the   sonnet   an   assured   and 
unassailable  supremacy. 

As  we  progress  farther  into  the  century  we 
reach  another  of  the  great  sonnet  groups  of  our 
literature,  and  are  compelled  to  make  another 
pause.  If  we  except  Sappho,  who  is  little  more 
than  a  shade,  the  roll  of  the  women  poets  of 
the  ; 'world  must  be  headed  with  the  name  of 
Elizabeth  Barrett  Browning  ;  and  her  sonnets, 
notably  the  series  entitled  l  Sonnets  from  the 
Portuguese/  are  at  the  apex  of  the  mass  of 
work  which  is  her  enduring  pyramid  of  fame. 
What  Wordsworth  in  his  sonnets  did  for  the 
high  things  of  thought  and  ethical  emotion, 
Mrs  Browning  and  a  later  poet,  yet  to  be 
spoken  of,  have  done  for  the  deep  and  secret 
things  of  passion,  using  the  word  not  in  the 
mere  special  sense  to  which  usage  has  almost 
confined  it,  but  as  comprehending  all  intense 
and  fervid  outgoings  of  our  nature  towards 
God,  or  country,  or  our  human  fellows,  or 
those  aspects  of  nature  which  rouse  within  us 
love  or  awe,  wonder  or  hushed  delight.  The 
poet  in  whom  emotion  generates  thought  will 
almost  inevitably  have  a  narrower  range  than 
the  poet  in  whom  thought  supplies  a  justification 
for  emotion,  and  Mrs  Browning's  sweep  is 


52  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

certainly  less  extensive  than  Wordsworth's;  but 
there  are  in  her  sonnets  a  concentrated  intensity 
of  feeling  and  a  piercing,  resonant  utterance — 
strong,  yet  with  a  pathetic  quiver  in  it — which 
thrill  and  melt  us  as  we  are  thrilled  and  melted 
by  the  voice  of  no  other  English  singer.  In  her 
verse,  Godward  aspiration,  human  love  and 
grief,  the  passion  of  sympathy  and  the  passion 
for  beauty,  the  longing  of  a  full  nature  to  pour 
out  its  fulness,  reveal  their  very  naked  heart, 
and  we  are  impressed  not  merely  by  high  poetry, 
but  by  a  great  'apocalypse  of  soul.'  In  the 
case  of  any  human  being  such  an  apocalypse 
would  have  a  strange  and  peculiar  interest,  but 
when  the  revelation  is  of  such  a  soul  as  Mrs 
Browning's  it  becomes  a  thing  of  priceless  value. 
As  we  read  we  know  not  whether  we  are  most 
keenly  touched  by  the  poem  or  by  the  beating  of 
the  poet's  heart  behind  it,  by  the  throb  of  warm 
blood  in  its  pulsating  lines.  The  fine  issues 
reveal  the  spirit  that  has  been  finely  touched;  a 
spirit  to  whom  the  things  of  the  spirit  were  as 
palpable  as  the  things  of  sense — to  whom,  as  to 
the  eye-blind  but  soul-seeing,  Hugh  Stuart  Boyd  : 

'  The  sensuous  and  unsensuous  seemed  one  thing, 
Viewed  from  one  level — earth's  reapers  at  the  sheaves 
Scarce  plainer  than  Heaven's  angels  on  the  wing.' 


THE  SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  53 

The  purity  and  delicacy  of  Mrs  Browning's 
nature  were  attested  by  her  power  of  distinguish- 
ing very  finely  graduated  'shades  of  the  higher 
emotions,  of  beholding  subtle  correspondences, 
of  rendering  what  for  most  poets  would  be 
merely  sighings  that  cannot  be  uttered.  In 
such  sonnets  as  Grief  and  Perplexed  Music,  V 
strings  which  would  have  been  snapt  and 
silenced  for  ever  if  struck  by  duller  hands,  yield 
tones  that  are  sweet  and  clear  and  full — tones  to 
which  other  hearts  vibrate  in  faint  but  distin- 
guishable echoes.  It  is,  however,  in  the  series 
purporting  to  be  *  From  the  Portuguese,'  that 
Mrs  Browning  reveals  the  total  potentialities  of 
her  genius.  These  poems  are  the  very  apotheosis 
of  love;  they  form  an  avenue  from  the  outer- 
most courts  of  a  pure  and  profound  passion  to 
the  innermost  recesses  of  its  curtained  sanctuary  ; 
and  yet  in  no  one  of  them  is  there  any  violation 
of  sacred  reserves,  any  profanation  of  the  shrine  <, 
of  love  ;  for  the  last  solemn  veil  of  the  temple 
remains  unlifted,  though  we  are  brought  near  ^ 
enough  to  catch  the  odour  of  the  incense  which 
clouds  the  altar,  and  the  hymeneal  song  of  the 
invisible  singers  who  chant  before  it. 

In  matters  of  mere  art-technique  the  Sonnets 
+rom  the  Portuguese  represent  Mrs  Browning  at 


54  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

her  point  of  highest  achievement.     Intense   as 
was   her   Shakspearian   enthusiasm,  she  clearly 
felt  that  in  his  so-called  sonnets  Shakspeare  had 
adopted   an    inferior    form,   and    she    remained 
faithful  to  the  nobler  Italian    model,  which,  in 
the  hands  of  Milton  and  Wordsworth,  had  been 
turned  to   such   triumphant  account.     Nor  was 
the  effect  of  a  choice  of  perfect  form  marred  by 
any  of  those  eccentricities  of  treatment  which 
interfere  with  the  fulness  of  our  delight  in  some 
of  this   poet's  most   delight-giving  work.     The 
individual   flavour   is   as    distinct  as  elsewhere; 
never  was  personality  more  clearly  discernible; 
but  the  style  has  cleared  itself  of  its  dross,  of  its 
undue  archaism,    its   ruggedness,  its   occasional 
grating   grotesqueness,  and  has,  without  losing 
force,  gained  ease,  clearness,  balance,  and  those 
qualities  which  in  the  mass  we  call  classical.  ^To 
appraise  this  collection    adequately  is  difficult ; 
to  overrate  it  is  all  but  impossible..    The  most 
commonplace  man  or  woman  who  has   known 
what  it  is  to  love  purely  and  unselfishly  feels  that 
his  soul  or  her  sbul,  not  less  than  the  soul  of  Mrs 
Browning,  finds  a  voice   in  these  high  poems  ; 
and  it  can  hardly  be  presumptuous   to   predict 
%    that  for  generations  to  come  the  Sonnets  from 
the    Portuguese    will    remain,    what    they  un- 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  55 

doubtedly  now  are,  the   noblest   anthology  for  I 
noble  lovers  which  our  language  has  to  show. 

The  singers  of  what  may  be  called  the  Tenny- 
sonian  period  are  many,  and  most  of  them  have 
been  sonneteers  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  but 
the  field  is  too  wide  to  be  reaped  or  even  tithed 
here.  Lord  Tennyson  himself  has  written  few 
sonnets,  and  these  few  include  one  or  two  of 
his  feeblest  things  and  none  of  his  best.  No 
friendly  critic  would  ever  quote  such  an  effusion 
as  The  Bridesmaid;  and  even  the  sonnet  on  the 
Montenegrins,  strong  and  sonorous  as  it  is, 
seems  more  like  a  Miltonic  or  Wordsworthian 
echo  than  an  original  strain.  Lord  Tennyson's 
early  friend  Arthur  Henry  Hallam  wrote  son- 
nets charged  with  a  quiet  beauty;  and  Mr 
Frederick  Tennyson,  as  well  as  his  brother  the 
Rev.  Charles  Tennyson  Turner,  was  a  sonnet- 
writer  needing  not  to  be  ashamed.  Of  the 
sonnet- work  of  Alford,  Faber,  Clough,  the 
younger  Roscoes,  John  Sterling,  R.  S.  Hawker, 
and  many  others  I  must  not  stay  to  speak. 
The  sonnets  of  Mr  Matthew  Arnold,  generally 
devoted  to  the  crystallisation  of  some  elevated 
ethical  sentiment,  have  a  simple  austerity  of 
style  which  may  almost  be  called  ascetic.  Those 
of  Alexander  Smith,  on  the  other  hand,  emulate 


56  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

sometimes  with  fair  success,  the  rich  colour  and 
lavish   imagery   of    Keats,   who   found   another 
follower  in  the  young  Scotch  poet,  David  Gray, 
whose  early  death  robbed  the  world  of  a  sweet  if 
not  of  a  strong  singer.     The  sonnets  of  Julian 
Fane,  particularly  those  addressed  to  his  mother, 
are  thoroughly  Shakspearian  both  in  form  and 
flavour  and   are  saturated  with  a  true  and  touch- 
ing tenderness.    Mrs  Pfeiffer's  sonnets  have  been 
much  admired,  and  justly  so,  for  they  are  indeed 
admirable,  but   some   of  them   would   be  even 
more  admirable  if  the  condensation  and  elabora- 
tion  of  the   thought    interfered   less   with    the 
transparency  of  the  expressional  vehicle.     Those 
of  Miss  Christina  Rossetti  have  grace,  sweetness, 
unction,  with  a  pensive  charm  as  of  a   violet 
growing  on  a  grave.     Miss  Dora  Greenwell  is  a 
disciple  of  Mrs  Browning,  and  has  caught  very 
happily  some  of  the  delicate  nuances  of  both  her 
feeling   and   style.     Mr   Robert   Buchanan  is  a 
poet  of  no  mean  rank,  but  his  sonnets,  though 
often   full   of    his   special   power,   impress    and 
charm  us  less  than  some  of  his  other  work.    The 
solitary  volume  of  verse  which  we  owe  to  Mr 
-  Edward  Dowden,  though  it  has  not  been  much 
talked  about,  cannot  be  read   by  any  genuine 
lover  of  poetry  without  ardent  admiration,  and 


THE    SONNET   IN    ENGLAND  57 

some  of  the  sonnets  contained  in  it  are  of  sin- 
gularly delicate  beauty.  Mr  Philip  Bourke 
Marston  and  Mr  John  Payne  have  done  some 
very  exquisite  sonnet-work;  but  their  peculiar 
quality  is  to  a  large  extent  derivative.  Their 
master  is  one  who  has  many  more  followers  than 
he  perhaps  cares  to  acknowledge — a  poet  of  fine 
and  subtle  genius,  and  undoubtedly  the  greatest 
of  living  sonneteers — Mr  Dante  Gabriel  Rossetti. 
Perhaps  the  most  obvious  positive  character- 
istic of  Mr  Rossetti's  poetry  is  its  picturesque- 
ness.  He  is  not  merely  a  painter  and  a  poet, 
but  a  painter-poet,  which  is  a  different  thing. 
He  has  too  true  a  sense  of  the  dignity  of  each 
separate  art,  and  of  the  inevitable  limitations  of 
each  vehicle  of  expression,  to  endeavour  to  paint 
poems  or  to  write  pictures;  but  his  imagination 
is  so  concrete  that  its  creations  always  present 
themselves  to  him  as  things  of  form  and  colour, 
and  his  sonnets  spread  themselves  out  like  fair 
paintings  on  the  walls  of  the  gallery  of  the 
mind.  Every  poet's  instinct  prompts  him  to 
embody  thoughts  and  feelings  in  sensuous  sym- 
bols which  can  be  grasped  by  the  imagination; 
and  one  of  the  tests  by  which  we  award  prece- 
dence in  the  poetic  hierarchy  is  the  measure  of 
success  with  which  this  embodiment  is  achieved. 


58  THE   SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

In  Mr  Rossetti's  case  it  is  a  large  measure :  we 
know  of  none  larger,  and  his  place  is  among 
the  highest.  We  will  not  say  that  every  one  of 
his  sonnets  would  provide  a  motive  for  an  actual 
picture  :  both  the  form  and  colour  may  here  and 
there  be  too  faintly  indicated  for  reproduction 
by  palpable  lines  and  pigments;  but  the  effect 
upon  the  mind  of  any  one  of  them  is  analogous 
to  that  produced  by  one  of  his  own  glowing 
canvases.  There  are  in  both  the  same  restful 
harmonies,  the  same  solemn  splendour,  the  same 
sad  yearning,  the  same  bounteousness  of  beauty; 
and  those  of  us  who  have  been  privileged  to 
•behold  some  of  those  special  drawings  or  paint- 
ings to  which  certain  of  the  sonnets  are  avowedly 
twin  children  of  the  master's  art,  turn  from  the 
picture  to  the  poem  and  from  the  poem  back  to 
the  picture,  and  know  not  which  to  choose, 
because  both  are  so  full  of  the  qualities  of  de- 
light. 

Mr  Rossetti's  imaginative  treatment  is  both 
spiritual  and  impassioned,  the  sensuous  and  the 
super-sensuous  are  inextricably  blended,  and 
when  love  is  the  theme  of  his  utterances  it  is 
for  the  most  part  a  love  of  which  we  know  not 
the  body  from  the  soul.  /  There  is  a  noteworthy 
integrity/in  his  love  sonnets  which  gives  them  a 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  59 

peculiar  interest  and  value.  •  No  element  is 
wanting,  none  is  unduly  preponderant.  The 
poet  can  sing  to  the  hautboy  of  the  flame-winged 
Passion  of  Love,  or  to  the  sweet  notes  of  the 
white  winged  harpist,  who  is  Love's  Worship, 
declaring  that — 

1  Through  thine  hautboy's  rapturous  tone 
Unto  my  lady  still  this  harp  makes  moan, 
And  still  she  deems  the  cadence  deep  and  clear.' 

The  first  twenty-eight  of  Mr  Rossetti's  sonnets, 
like  the  Sonnets  from  the  Portuguese,  form  a 
continuous  series  ;  but  in  the  former  the  situa- 
tions are  more  varied,  and  the  gradual  transition 
from  brightness  to  gloom,  instead  of,  as  in  Mrs 
Browning's  poems,  from  gloom  to  brightness, 
leaves  us  in  an  entirely  different  mood.  Mr 
Rossetti's  genius  is,  however,  essentially  sombre 
in  tone  ;  and  even  one  of  the  earliest  sonnets 
which  are  the  exultant  outburst  of  a  victorious 
love  closes  with  the  question  of  mournful 
presage  :— 

'  O  love,  my  love  !  if  I  no  more  should  see 
Thyself,  nor  on  the  earth  the  shadow  of  thee, 

Nor  image  of  thine  eyes  in  any  spring — 
How  then  should  sound  upon  Life's  darkening  slope 
The  ground-whirl  of  the  perished  leaves  of  Hope, 

The  wind  of  Death's  imperishable  wing?3 


60  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

This  sombreness  of  effect  is  brought  about  in 
a  strange  and  subtle  manner.     I  have  spoken 
of  these  sonnets  as  pictures,  and  in  carrying  out 
the  comparison  one  may  say  that  this  effect  is 
produced   not  by  the   use  of   dull    colours,    of 
browns  and  greys  and  faded  tints,  but  rather  by 
a   miraculous   mingling   of    rich   and   gorgeous 
hues.     Mr  Ruskin  has  somewhere  observed  that 
good  colour  cannot  possibly  be  gay  colour,  and 
here  the  colour  is  always  good,  but  gay  never. 
Seldom  in  literature  has  there  been  such  a  com- 
bination of  splendour  and  sadness,  and  both  the 
splendour  and  the  sadness  are  made  all  the  more 
impressive  by  marvellous  manipulative  art.     No 
poet  has  ever  gained  a  greater  amount  of  expres- 
sional  effect  by  the  mere  sound  quality  of  words, 
singly   and   in  combination,  than  Mr  Rossetti. 
He   has   a  habit,   not   sufficiently   obtrusive   to 
become   a    trick,  of  ending  the  sestet,  and  oc- 
casionally  the   octave,    with   a   line  containing 
some  one  long  sonorous  word  of  open  vowels 
and  the  most  producible  consonants,  with  now 
and  then   an   additional   weak   syllable,    which 
prolongs  the  movement  and  gives  a  felt  weight 
and  solemnity.     An  example  may  be  found  in 
the    lines    just    quoted,    but   there    are    many 
others  : — 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  61 

*  With  sweet  confederate  music  favourable,' 
'  His  hours  elect  in  choral  consonancy.' — 
'  Follow  the  desultory  feet  of  Death,'— 
'  Their  refuse  maidenhood  abominable,' — 
'  Sleepless,  with  cold  commemorative  eyes,' — 
'  The  shame  that  loads  the  intolerable  day.' 

These  and  such  lines  as  these,  impinge  upon 
sense  and  soul  like  a  cannon-ball,  and  bury 
themselves  so  deeply  in  the  memory  that  they 
cannot  be  unearthed.  Then,  too,  Mr  Rossetti  is 
a  master  of  monosyllabic  words,  generally  so 
hazardous  both  to  dignity  and  grace,  and  uses 
them  freely,  often  through  a  whole  line,  and 
sometimes  through  two  consecutive  lines,  and 
even  into  a  third,  with  no  loss,  but  a  clear  gain 
of  both  literary  and  emotional  effect.  These  may 
seem  trivial  things  ;  but  those  to  whom  poetry 
is  an  art  as  well  as  an  inspiration  know  that 
nothing  is  trivial  which  can  be  used  as  a  means 
for  stamping  fine  and  enduring  impressions. 
There  was  inspiration  enough  and  to  spare  for 
the  tuneful  breath  to  which  we  listen  in  such 
sonnets  as  Love-sight,  Love-sweetness,  Winged 
Hours,  Secret  Parting,  and  Mary  Magdalene  • 
but  inspiration  alone  would  never  have  realised 
their  accomplished  perfectness.  It  is  the  inspira- 
tion that  masters  us  in  such  intense  and  sombre 
utterances  as  Vain  Virtttes,  The  Surfs  Shame, 


62  THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND 

The  Refusal  of  Aid  between  Nations^  and  the 
great  and  terrible  Lost  Days  ;  but  it  is  art 
which  assures  to  inspiration  the  mastery.  The 
man  who  wrote  the  sonnet  For  a  Venetian 
Pastoral  by  Giorgione,  which  for  beauty,  pure, 
absolute,  flawless,  has  no  equal  in  the  volumes 
of  any  English  poet,  is  above  all  things  an 
artist  ;  and  for  sonnet  craftsmanship  which  leaves 
us  with  the  pleasant  languor  of  supreme  satis- 
faction, the  delicious  drowsiness  of  fulfilled 
delight,  we  know  of  nothing  comparable  to  these 
great  gifts  which  we  owe  to  Dante  Gabriel 
Rossetti. 

To  survey  the  history  of  the  sonnet  in  Eng- 
land is  a  pleasant  task,  for  the  record  is  one  of 
continued  and  beautiful  growth.  There  seemed 
little  promise  in  the  Italian  exotic  which  Sir 
Thomas  Wyat  planted  in  English  soil ;  but  it 
has  flourished  and  blossomed  and  borne  fruit 
abundantly.  Arbitrary  as  is  the  form  of  the 
sonnet,  its  arbitrariness  must  be  in  accord  with 
great  expressional  laws,  or  so  many  poets  would 
not  have  chosen  it  as  the  vehicle  for  their  finest 
fancies,  their  loftiest  thoughts,  their  intensest 
emotions.  This  choice,  made  so  often  and 
vindicated  so  splendidly,  has  produced  a  litera- 
ture within  a  literature,  a  domain  within  a 


THE    SONNET    IN    ENGLAND  63 

domain,  and  though  it  is  composed  of  scanty 
plots  of  ground,  they  spread  over  a  wide  expanse 
through  which  we  may  wander  long,  and  yet 
leave  many  of  its  flowers  unseen  and  unculled. 
Rich  as  the  sonnet  literature  of  England  is  now, 
it  is  becoming  every  day  richer  and  fuller  of 
potential  promise,  and  though  the  possibilities  of 
the  form  may  be  susceptible  of  exhaustion,  there 
are  no  present  signs  of  it,  but  only  of  new  and 
bounteous  developments.  Even  were  no  addi- 
tion made  to  the  store  which  has  accumulated 
through  more  than  two  centuries,  the  sonnet- 
work  of  our  English  poets  would  remain  for  ever 
one  of  the  most  precious  of  the  intellectual 
possessions  of  the  nation. 


A  PRE-RAPHAELITE  MAGAZINE 
(1882) 

•MosT  cultivated  people  of  this  generation  have 
heard  of,  but  comparatively  few  have  seen,  the 
solitary  volume  of  a  little  magazine  called  The 
Germ,  which  was,  during  its  short  life,  the 
organ  of  a  band  of  young  art  workers,  who  were 
destined  not  only  to  become  the  founders  of  a 
new  pictorial  school,  but  to  exert  a  diffused  yet 
very  recognisable  influence  over  the  entire 
region  in  which  the  artistic  spirit  can  make 
itself  at  home.  These  youthful  revolutionaries 
— one  of  the  most  active  of  whom  was  still  in 
his  teens,  while  others  had  only  just  left  them 
behind — had  become  convinced  that  modern 
traditions  had  led  painters  away  from  the  only 
true  principle  and  the  only  worthy  practice  of 
their  art ;  that  accepted  conventions  had  taken 
the  place  of  truths  of  nature  ;  that  painting  had 
therefore  become  more  of  a  handicraft  and  less  of 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE  65 

an  inspiration  ;  and  that  to  find  examples  of 
veracious  and  noble  workmanship  it  was  ne- 
cessary to  go  back  to  the  men  who  were  the 
immediate  predecessors  of  Raphael,  and  whose 
work  remained  as  the  precious  memorial  of  a 
time  when  art  had  not  ceased  to  be  simple, 
sincere,  and  religious.  This  return  to  mediaeval 
antiquity  suggested  a  name  for  the  reforming 
band,  which  soon  became  known  to  the  world  at 
large  as  the  Pre-Raphaelite  Brotherhood,  and 
to  be  initiated  as  the  P.R.B.  The  original 
Brotherhood  was  a  company  of  seven,  consisting 
of  five  painters — William  Holman  Hunt,  Dante 
Gabriel  Rossetti,  John  Everett  Millais,  James 
Collinson,  and  Frederic  George  Stephens  ;  one 
sculptor,  Thomas  Woolner ;  and  one  youth  who 
had  not  then  entered  upon  any  definite  career, 
William  Michael  Rossetti.  Reformers  are 
necessarily  propagandists,  and  it  would  have 
been  strange  if  the  almost  religious  ardour  of 
the  Brotherhood  had  not  sought  for  some 
medium  of  appeal  to  the  outside  unregenerate 
world.  In  a  day  of  newspapers  and  reviews  a 
periodical  publication  of  some  kind  seemed  the 
most  natural  vehicle  of  utterance;  and  at  the 
suggestion  of  one  or  more  of  the  Brothers 
— Dante  Rossetti  being  the  prime  mover 


66          A   PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

— it  was  resolved  to  set  on  foot  a  small 
magazine,  in  which  the  seven,  and  those  who 
were  in  harmony  with  them,  should  speak  their 
message  and  give  some  indication  of  the  practical 
outcome  of  it.  The  magazine  was  to  be  the 
organ  and,  in  the  main,  the  production  of  the 
Brethren  alone,  among  whom  were  to  be  divided 
the  hypothetical  profits  which,  it  is  needless  to 
say,  never  became  actual ;  and  while  others 
were  to  be  freely  welcomed  as  contributors,  they 
were  only  to  be  regarded  as  outsiders — artistic 
proselytes  of  the  gate.  To  one  of  these  out- 
siders, however,  the  new  venture  owed  its 
original  and  best-known  title.  At  a  meeting  of 
the  Brotherhood  and  a  few  friends  held  some 
time  in  the  year  1849  in  the  studio  of  Mr  Dante 
Rossetti  in  Newman  Street,  various  names  were 
suggested,  and  the  final  choice  was  made  from  a 
short  list  submitted  by  a  yet  living  artist,  Mr 
William  Cave  Thomas,  at  that  time  a  young 
painter  whose  fine  imagination,  cultured  by 
severe  German  training,  had  won  for  him  a 
prize  in  the  competitions  for  frescoes  and  other 
decorative  work  in  the  Houses  of  Parliament. 
The  approved  title,  The  Germ,  testified  at  once 
to  the  modesty  and  to  the  assured  confidence  of 
the  Brotherhood.  It  was  a  little  thing,  a  seed 


A   PRE-RAPHAELITE   MAGAZINE          67 

cast  into  the  ground,  but  cast  there  in  full 
belief  that  it  would  germinate,  becoming,  per- 
chance, in  after-days  a  great  tree,  in  whose  fruit 
men  might  delight  and  in  whose  shade  they 
might  rest.  This  significance  was,  however, 
hidden  from  the  crowd  ;  and  there  is  a  legend  to 
the  effect  that  some  careless  Gallic,  reading  the 
title  on  the  wrapper  as  he  lounged  in  a  book- 
seller's shop,  did  not  even  recognise  the  word, 
but  pronounced  it  in  a  questioning  sort  of  way 
as  gurm,  with  a  hard  g,  which  pronunciation 
was  humorously  adopted  by  two  or  three  of 
those  most  immediately  concerned — a  fact  which 
must  have  supplied  a  foundation  for  the  report 
that  it  was  originally  an  affectation  of  the 
Brotherhood  instead  of  the  accidental  error  of 
an  alien.  Concerning  these  external  matters, 
which  are  not  of  much  importance — though 
they  have  an  interest  of  their  own — it  is  only 
necessary  to  add  that,  after  the  publication  of  the 
second  number,  it  was  found  that  not  only  was 
there  a  total  absence  of  anything  in  the  shape  of 
profit,  but  the  presence  of  a  loss  too  large  to  be 
repeatedly  encountered  by  the  seven  Brethren; 
and  the  expenses  of  producing  the  third  and 
fourth  numbers  were  undertaken  by  the  printer, 
Mr  G.  F.  Tupper,  of  Clement's  Lane,  Lombard 


68          A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

Street,  who  had  more  than  a  merely  commercial 
interest  in  the  work.     Mr  Tupper  also  changed 
the  name  of  the  magazine,    The    Germ  giving 
place   to  Art    and  Poetry,   a   title  which   was 
certainly  more  accurately  descriptive  than  that 
which    it    superseded,    but    also     much     more 
commonplace,  and  altogether   wanting   in   sug- 
gestiveness.     When  it  is  said  that  each  number 
contained  forty-eight  closely-printed  large  octavo 
pages  of  letterpress  and  was  illustrated  with  an 
etching,  it  will  be  very  clear  to  those  having 
practical   experience   of  such   matters   that  the 
inevitably  small  sale  made  the  continued  exist- 
ence of  the  magazine,  save  as  a  costly  hobby, 
altogether    impossible ;     and    the    four    issues, 
which  when  bound  make  a  somewhat  slender 
volume,  were  all  that  appeared.     It  had,  how- 
ever, found  its  public — its  '  audience  fit,  though 
few ' — had  done  its  work,  and — it  may  be  added 
without  exaggeration — had  in    a  way  made   its 
mark.     As  the  first,  and  indeed  the  only,  official 
manifesto  or  apologia  of  Pre-Raphaelitism,  it  has 
a  place  in  the  history  both  of  English  literature 
and  English  art  ;  but  apart  from  its  propagan- 
dist   aim,    which    indeed,    eludes    rather    than 
importunes    recognition,    it    has    a    permanent 
interest  and  value  as  a  storehouse  of  the  early 


A   PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE          69 

tentative  experiments  in  critical  thought  and 
creative  work  of  young  minds  who  have,  since 
its  day,  in  many  ways  impressed  the  world. 

The  main  supports  of  the  undertaking  were 
undoubtedly  three  members  of  a  richly-endowed 
family — Dante  Gabriel,  William  Michael,  and 
Christina  Rossetti.  To  the  first,  as  has  already 
been  said,  the  original  idea  of  The  Germ  was 
almost  certainly  due;  the  second  acted  as  its 
editor  throughout;  and  the  third  added  much  to 
its  value  by  contributing,  under  the  pen-name 
of  Ellen  Alleyne,  a  number  of  tenderly  beautiful 
poems,  in  which  old  chords  of  emotion  were 
struck  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  them  seem  new. 
In  the  four  numbers  there  are  fifty-one  contribu- 
tions, and  of  these  twenty-three  are  from  the 
pens  of  the  two  brothers  and  the  sister;  seven 
being  by  D.  G.  Rossetti,  nine  by  Mr  W.  M. 
Rossetti,  and  seven  by  Miss  Rossetti,  a  series 
of  six  (  Sonnets  for  Pictures  '  by  the  first-named 
being  counted  not  as  six  but  as  one. 

By  far  the  greater  number  of  the  twenty-three 
Rossetti  contributions  are  poems,  a  fact  which 
betokens  a  keener  instinct  for  creative  than  for 
controversial  activity.  Indeed,  the  magazine 
differs  totally  and  very  pleasantly  from  the  typi- 
cal sectarian  organ — which  is,  as  a  rule,  too 


70          A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

polemical  for  endurance  by  non-polemical  people 
— in  addressing  itself  mainly  to  those  who  were 
already  more  or  less  sympathetic,  and  addressing 
•even  them,  not  in  logical  hortative  fashion,  but 
allusively  through  images  of  the  imagination 
rather  than  mere  conceptions  of  the  intellect. 
To  sweep  away  the  malaria  of  false  tradition  by 
storms  of  sad  or  angry  rhetoric,  was  not  a  course 
which  seemed  to  commend  itself  to  the  writers 
in  The  Germ.  They  chose  instead  to  endea- 
vour after  the  purification  of  the  atmosphere  by 
charging  it  with  a  new  emotional  element, 
which  would  come  not  with  observation,  so  that 
a  man  might  say,  '  Lo,  here,'  or  '  Lo,  there,'  but 
should  slowly  transform  the  air  of  the  world  of 
art  and  make  it  once  more  healthful.  One  poem 
of  those  just  mentioned,  the  sonnet  by  Mr 
William  Rossetti  printed  on  the  cover  of  each 
number,  is  undoubtedly  a  setting  forth  of  the 
unavoidably  militant  intellectual  attitude  of  the 
Brotherhood;  but  there  is  a  largeness  and  uni- 
versality in  it  which  forbids  us  to  regard  it  as  a 
party  utterance.  Its  laboured  concentration  of 
ideas  tells  against  it  as  a  poem;  but  it  is  worth 
reproducing  as  a  brief  statement  of  what  the 
writer  and  his  fellow-workers  considered  one 
essential  portion  of  their  message  : — 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE          71 

'When  whoso  merely  hath  a  little  thought 

Will  plainly  think  the  thought  which  is  in  him — 

Not  imaging  another's  bright  or  dim, 
Not  mangling  with  new  words  what  others  taught; 
When  whoso  speaks,  from  either  having  sought 

Or  only  found,  will  speak,  not  just  to  skim 

A  shallow  surface  with  words  made  and  trim, 
But  in  that  very  speech  the  matter  brought : 

Be  not  too  keen  to  cry — "  So  this  is  all ! 
A  thing  I  might  myself  have  thought  as  well, 

But  would  not  say  it,  for  it  was  not  worth  !  " 
Ask  :  "  Is  this  truth  ? "     For  is  it  still  to  tell 

That,  be  the  theme  a  point  or  the  whole  earth, 
Truth  is  a  circle,  perfect,  great  or  small  ?' 

The  writer  of  this  sonnet  was  not  only  the 
editor  of  The  Germ\  he  was  also  by  far  its 
most  industrious  contributor.  His  poems  have 
subtlety  and  freshness  of  emotion  and  graceful 
firmness  of  handling ;  but  they  lack  impressive 
individuality,  and  we  recognise  in  them  family 
features  rather  than  personal  expression.  Al- 
ready, however,  Mr  W.  M.  Rossetti  was  show- 
ing his  bent  towards  criticism;  and  four  reviews 
by  him — one  published  in  each  number  of  the 
magazine — if  not  in  themselves  remarkable, 
must  be  pronounced  extraordinary  work  for  a 
youth  of  eighteen,  writing  in  the  year  1850, 
when  in  the  critical  region  the  Philistines  were 
supreme.  The  books  noticed  were  '  The  Bothie ' 
of  Arthur  Hugh  Clough ;  the  earliest  volume  of 


72          A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

Mr  Matthew  Arnold's  verse;  Mr  Cayley's  now 
forgotten  poem,  'Sir  Reginald  Mohun';  and  the 
*  Christmas  Eve  and  Easter  Day  '  of  Mr  Brown- 
ing. In  all  these  criticisms  one  notices  a 
studious  thoroughness,  an  obvious  attempt  to 
catch  the  informing  vital  quality  of  the  work 
under  examination,  which  must  have  brought  a 
feeling  of  relief  and  enlargement  to  those  who 
were  getting  somewhat  weary  of  the  rough-and- 
ready  generalising  and  classifying  style  of  the 
literary  tasters  of  the  quarterly  reviews.  Per- 
haps the  most  interesting  of  the  four  was  the 
last,  which,  though  nominally  a  review  of  Mr 
Browning's  companion  studies  of  the  spiritual 
life,  was  devoted  to  a  defence  of  the  poet's 
general  manner,  and  to  an  exposition  of  the 
doctrine — then  little  understood  in,. England — 
that  in  all  true  art  there  is  such  absolute  union 
and  interdependence  of  matter  and  form  as  to 
render  it  impossible  rightly  to  estimate  the  latter 
apart  from  the  former.  It  was  then  given  to 
but  few  to  see  clearly  that  to  judge  any  style  per 
se}  and  declare  it  good  or  bad,  is  always  more  or 
less  absurd,  just  as  it  is  absurd  to  judge  of  a 
garment  without  consideration  of  the  person  for 
whom  or  the  use  for  which  it  is  intended;  in- 
deed, in  the  case  of  style  the  absurdity  is  greater, 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE          73 

for  it  is  more  than  the  garment  of  thought — it 
is,  or  ought  to  be,  its  very  body,  its  visible  incar- 
nation. Therefore,  argued  the  young  critic, 
'appropriateness  of  treatment  to  subject  .... 
lies  at  the  root  of  all  controversy  on  style; 
this  is  the  last  and  the  whole  test.  .  .  .  The 
question  of  style  (manner)  being  necessarily 
subordinate  to  that  of  subject  (matter),  it  is  not 
for  the  reader  to  dispute  with  the  author  on  his 
mode  of  rendering,  provided  that  should  be 
accepted  as  embodying  (within  the  bounds  of 
grammatical  logic),  the  intention  preconceived/ 
It  will  at  once  be  seen  how  directly  this  doctrine, 
here  applied  only  to  literature,  bears  upon  the 
pictorial  methods  of  the  Brotherhood;  so  directly 
that  it  might  have  been  meant  to  meet  some  of 
the  most  popular  objections  to  their  work.  Of 
course  it  does  not  cover  the  whole  ground  of  the 
Pre-Raphaelite  controversy,  for  satisfying  com- 
pleteness in  the  presentation  of  an  artistic  motive 
is  never  absolute  but  always  relative,  one  truth 
having  to  yield  to  another  which  has  a  more 
insistent  claim;  but  it  meets  the  conventional 
sneer  against  the  ugliness,  the  awkwardness,  the 
crudity,  the  hundred  sins  of  which  the  Pre- 
Raphaelites  were  supposed  to  be  guilty,  by  the 
demand,  which  it  is  impossible  to  set  aside  as 


74          A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

irrelevant,  that  their  achievement  should  be 
judged  by  the  measure  of  adequacy  with  which 
it  realised  its  intention.  That  the  intention 
might  itself  be  unworthy  was  indeed  possible; 
but  to  decide  this  an  appeal  must  be  made  to  a 
higher  and  finer  criticism  than  was  at  that  day 
current. 

The  subordination  of  manner  to  matter,  of 
form  to  substance,  which  is  implicitly  hinted  at 
in  this  review  was  explicitly  and  much  more 
unguardedly  insisted  on  in  two  papers  entitled 
*  The  Subject  in  Art/  which  were  contributed  to 
the  first  and  third  numbers  of  The  Germ  by 
Mr  John  Lucas  Tupper,  a  relative  of  Mr  Tupper 
the  printer,  already  referred  to,  but  unconnected 
with  the  popular  writer  and  so-called  poet  of 
that  name.  He  died  in  middle-age  in  the  year 
1879,  and  in  a  record  of  his  work,  written  shortly 
after  his  decease,  I  find  it  stated  that  ( his  mind, 
in  matters  of  art,  was  peculiarly  scientific,'  a 
criticism  amply  borne  out  by  evidence  which 
these  papers  provide.  The  literary  style  of  them 
is  bald,  inflexible,  and  even  involved,  resembling 
in  many  ways  the  style  of  Bishop  Butler  ;  but 
when  the  thought  is  once  apprehended,  it  is 
seen  to  have  the  systematic  logical  coherence 
which  belongs  to  the  scientific  treatment  of  a 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE  75 

theme.  One  point  is  immediately  made  plain, 
that  to  the  writer  the  subject  is  in  Art  almost 
everything  ;  that  at  any  rate  it  is  the  one  thing 
which  supplies  us  with  a  standard  by  which  to 
award  artistic  precedence.  '  Works  of  Fine 
Art,'  we  are  told,  ( delight  us  by  the  interest  the 
objects  they  depict  excite  in  the  beholder,  just  as 
those  objects  in  nature  would  excite  his  interest; 
if  by  any  association  of  ideas  in  the  one  case,  by 
the  same  in  the  other,  without  reference  to  the 
representations  being  other  than  the  objects 
they  represent.  ...  At  the  same  time,  it  is  not 
disallowed  that  a  subsequent  pleasure  may  and 
does  result  upon  reflecting  that  the  objects  con- 
templated were  the  result  of  human  ingenuity.' 
As  these  sentences  are  taken  from  an  article  to 
which,  among  the  prose  contributions  to  The 
Germ,  the  place  of  honour  is  given,  it  must  be 
taken  as  a  sort  of  official  utterance  ;  and  we  are 
compelled  by  it  to  regard  the  Pre-Raphaelite 
movement  as  primarily  intellectual  and  moral 
rather  than  purely  artistic.  Art,  we  are  told, 
consists  of  the  ingenious  representation  of 
natural  objects,  and  the  main  aim  of  the  repre- 
sentation is  to  excite  the  same  interest  and 
arouse  the  same  emotions  which  would  be  excited 
and  aroused  by  the  objects  themselves,  a  quite 


7  6          A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

subsidiary  interest  being  allowed  to  inhere  in 
the  *  ingenuity  '  of  the  representation.  Such  a 
theory  sounds  appallingly  prosaic  and  mechani- 
cal. It  is  certainly  a  natural  outcome,  not  of 
the  art  temperament  which  thinks  of  creation 
and  craftsmanship  alone,  and  cares  for  nothing 
beyond  the  perfect  embodiment  of  its  concep- 
tions ;  but  of  the  grave  ethical  mood  which 
regards  pencil  and  pigment  as  moral  agencies  to 
be  used  just  in  the  same  way  that  the  preacher 
uses  written  or  spoken  words.  Merely  *  decora- 
tive works,'  howsoever  satisfying  they  may  be  to 
the  hunger  after  beauty,  have  no  word  to  speak 
either  to  the  conscience  or  to  the  reflective  intel- 
lect ;  and  the  writer  is  therefore  consistent  in 
declaring  of  them  that  they  *  are  not  Fine  Art 
at  all.'  He  ignores  and  really  seems  unable  to 
understand  the  possibility  of  finding  elevated 
enjoyment  in  the  contemplation  of  colour  as 
colour,  or  form  as  form,  and  even  goes  so  far  as 
to  assert  that  the  first  idea  suggested  by  a 
painting  of  dead  game  or  of  cut  fruit  is  that  it  is 
a  representation  of  'something  to  eat';  a  view 
of  the  matter  which  would  seem  strange  to  most 
of  us  wheresoever  encountered,  but  strangest  of 
all,  surely,  in  an  essay  written  by  a  painter  bent 
on  unfolding  the  scope  and  purpose  of  his  art. 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE          77 

I  draw  attention  to  the  extravagances  not  for 
the  sterile  purpose  of  holding  up  to  ridicule  the 
crudities  of  some  of  the  earlier  disciples  of  Pre- 
Raphaelitism,  but  because  there  could  be  no 
stronger  testimony  to  the  faith  of  the  Brother- 
hood in  the  central  truth  of  their  doctrine  than 
the  calm  simplicity^  with  which  they  allowed 
it  to  be  pushed  to  extremes  of  application  that 
could  not  fail  to  be  stumbling-blocks  in  the  way 
of  those  who  were  asked  to  receive  it.  Such 
deliverances  are  also  worth  quoting  for  another 
reason.  Pre-Raphaelitism  is  vaguely  identified 
in  many  minds  with  the  dogma  embodied  in  the 
familiar  formula,  *  Art  for  Art's  sake';  and  this 
essay  of  Mr  Tupper  exhibits  more  strongly, 
though  not  more  distinctly,  than  certain  other 
papers  in(  The  Germ,  the  fundamental  anta- 
gonism between  them.  Art,  to  the  Brother- 
hood, existed  not  for  its  own  sake,  but  rather 
'for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
instruction  in  righteousness';  and  this  was  not 
an  accidental  and  separable  element  of  their 
teaching,  but  the  very  heart  and  life  of  it.  The 
ethical  message  of  Pre-Raphaelitism  is  embodied, 
with  greater  beauty  of  form  and  cunning  of 
dialectic  than  seem  to  have  been  at  Mr  Tupper's 
command,  in  a  long  *  Dialogue  on  Art,'  published 


78          A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

in  the  last  number  of  the  magazine,  and  in- 
tended, had  its  author  lived,  to  be  the  first  of  a 
series  ;  but  he  was  removed  by  death  shortly 
before  this  latest  fragment  of  his  work  was  given 
to  the  world.  His  name  was  John  Orchard,  and 
he  was  a  young  artist  whose  work  in  painting, 
though  unknown  to  me  and  to  all  but  a  few, 
was.  I  am  assured  by  one  in  every  way  compe- 
tent to  judge  it,  full  not  only  of  promise,  but  of 
performance  ;  rememberable,  however,  in  virtue 
of  quality  not  of  mass,  for  l  ill  health,  almost 
amounting  to  infirmity — his  portion  from  child- 
hood— rendered  him  unequal  to  the  bodily 
labour  inseparable  from  his  profession  ;  and  in 
the  course  of  his  short  life,  whose  youth  was 
scarcely  consummated,  he  exhibited  from  time 
to  time  only  a  very  few  small  pictures,  and 
these,  as  regards  public  recognition,  in  no  way 
successfully/  The  interlocutors  in  the  dialogue 
are  four  in  number,  and  the  names  given  to 
them — Kalon,  Sophon,  Kosmon,  and  Christian 
— indicate  the  positions  from  which  they  regard 
Art,  Kalon's  view  is  in  the  main  the  purely 
aesthetic  one,  Sophon's  the  philosophic,  Kosmon's 
the  scientific,  while  in  Christian's  plea  for  the 
moral  and  spiritual  meaning  and  purpose  of  Art 
the  author  utters  his  own  thought.  In  his  first 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE          79 

contribution  to  the  colloquy  Christian  says  of 
the  artist — 

He  should  deem  his  art  a  sacred  treasure,  intrusted  to 
him  for  the  common  good  ;  and  over  it  he  should  build,  of 
the  most  precious  materials,  in  the  simplest,  chastest,  and 
truest  proportions,  a  temple  fit  for  universal  worship  :  instead 
of  which,  it  is  too  often  the  case  that  he  raises  above  it  an 
edifice  of  clay ;  which,  as  mortal  as  his  life,  falls,  burying 
both  it  and  himself  under  a  heap  of  dirt.  To  preserve  him 
from  this  corruption  of  his  art,  let  him  erect  for  his  guidance 
a  standard  awfully  high  above  himself.  Let  him  think  of 
Christ ;  and  what  he  would  not  show  to  a  nature  as  pure  as 
His,  let  him  never  be  seduced  to  work  on,  or  expose  to  the 
world. 

KOSMON  :  Oh,  Kalon,  whither  do  we  go  ?  Greek  art 
is  condemned,  and  satire  hath  got  its  death-stroke.  The 
beautiful  is  not  the  beautiful  unless  it  is  fettered  to  the 
moral ;  and  virtue  rejects  the  physical  perfections,  lest  she 
should  fall  in  love  with  herself,  and  sin  and  cause  sin. 

CHRISTIAN  :  Nay,  Kosmon.  Nothing  pure — nothing 
that  is  innocent,  chaste,  unsensual— whether  Greek  or 
satirical,  is  condemned :  but  everything — every  picture, 
poem,  statue,  or  piece  of  music — which  elicits  the  sensual, 
viceful,  and  unholy  desires  of  our  nature— is,  and  that 
utterly.  The  beautiful  was  created  the  true,  morally  as  well 
as  physically ;  vice  is  a  deformment  of  virtue,  not  of  form, 
to  which  it  is  a  parasitical  addition— an  accretion  which  can 
and  must  be  excised  before  the  beautiful  can  show  itself  as 
it  was  originally  made,  morally  as  well  as  formally  perfect. 
How  we  all  wish  the  sensual,  indecent,  and  brutal  away 
from  Hogarth,  so  that  we  might  show  him  to  the  purest 
virgin  without  fear  or  blushing.' 

Further  on  in  the  dialogue  Kosmon  contends 
that  *  Christian  wants  Art  like  Magdalen  Hos- 


8o 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 


pitals,  where  the  windows  are  so  contrived  that 
all  of  earth  is  excluded,  and  only  heaven  is 
seen  ;'  going  on  to  plead  that  '  the  animal  part 
of  man  wants  as  much  caring  for  as  the  spiritual  : 
God  made  both,  and  is  equally  praised  through 
each.'  To  these  and  other  objections  to  his 
view  Christian  replies — 

So   long    as   the   pursuits,  pastimes,   and   pleasures    of 
mankind  be  innocent  and  chaste — with  you  all,  heartily,  I 
believe  it  matters  little  how  or  in  what  form  they  be  enjoyed. 
Pure  water  is  certainly  equally  pure  whether  it  trickle  from 
the  hillside  or  flow  through  crystal  conduits  ;  and  equally 
refreshing  whether  drunk  from  the  iron  bowl  or  the  golden 
goblet ;  only  the  crystal  and  gold  will  better  please  some 
natures  than  the  hillside  and  the  iron.  .  .  .  Thus,  my  friends, 
you  perceive  that  I  am  neither  for  building  a  wall  nor  for 
contriving  windows  so  as  to  exclude  light,   air,  and  earth. 
As  much  as  any  of  you  I  am  for  every  man's  sitting  under 
his  own  vine,  and  for  his  training,  pruning,  and  eating  its 
fruit  how  he  pleases.     Let  the  artist  paint,  write,  or  carve, 
what  and  how  he  wills,  teach  the  world  through  sense  or 
through  thought — I  will  not  dissent ;  I  have  no   patent  to 
entitle  me  to  do  so  ;  nay,  I  will  be  thoroughly  satisfied  with 
whatsoever  he  does,  so  long  as  it  is  pure,  unsensual,  and 
earnestly  true.     But  as  the  mental   is  the  peculiar  feature 
that  places  man  apart  from  and  above  animals,  so  ought  all 
that  he  does  to  be  apart  from   and   above   their   nature  ; 
especially  in  the  fine  arts,  which  are  the  intellectual  perfec- 
tion of  the  intellectual.     And  nothing  short  of  this  intellec- 
tual   perfection — however    much    they    may    be    pictures, 
poems,  statues,  or  music — can  rank  such  works  to  be  works 
of  Fine  Art.     They  may  have  merit — may  be  useful,   and 
hence,  in  some  sort,  have  a  purpose ;  but  they  are  as  much 
works  of  Fine  Art  as  Babel  was  the  Temple  of  Solomon. 


A   PRE-RAPHAELITE  MAGAZINE          81 

Enough  has  been  quoted  to  show  the  high 
spiritual   aim   of  the   Brotherhood,   an   aim  to 
which  even  their  passion  for  veracity  of  presen- 
tation was   subordinated.     Truthfulness  in   Art 
was  pursued  not  as  an  end  but  as  a  means  to 
the  achievement  of  a  great  ethical  purpose;  and 
the  witness  of  Art  to  holiness  was  declared  to  be 
as   distinct   as   the  witness   of  that  Puritanism 
which,  in  the  interests  of  holiness,  had  declared 
Art  an  unclean  thing.     It  has,  however,  already 
been   noted  that   dogmatic   or  even   expository 
utterances  form  but  a  very  small  portion  of  the 
contents   of   The    Germ,   and   the   portion,  too, 
which  is,  as  a  whole,  least  attractive,   save  to 
those  who  are  interested  in  tracing  the  history 
and  development  of  art  ideas.    What  is  done  is 
of  more  import  and  interest  than  theories  of  the 
manner  in  which  it  should  be  done;   and  one 
turns  without  regret  from  Mr  Tupper's   scho- 
lastic definitions,  and  even  from  Mr  Orchard's 
eloquent   dialectic,  to   the   poems  and   etchings 
which  were    among    the    earliest    blades    that 
sprouted  from  the  new  seed — things  pleasant  in 
themselves,  and  pleasanter  for  their  promise  of 
harvest. 

Midway  between  the  purely  critical  and  the 
purely  creative  work  stands  a  little  biographical 


8 2          A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

study  entitled,  ( Hand  and  Soul,'  a  story  of  the 
days  and  works  of  a  painter,  one  Chiaro  dell' 
Erma,  written  by  Mr  Dante  Rossetti,  and  appar- 
ently meant  by  him  to  be  a  setting  forth  of  his 
ideal  of  the  artistic  life.  The  Germ  contains 
nothing  with  a  more  insistent  charm  than  this 
piece  of  portraiture,  which  is  instinct  with  a  beau- 
tiful naivete,  almost  unique  in  modern  writing; 
with  a  singular  simplicity,  austere  but  never  bald, 
having  that  nameless  grace  and  glamour  after 
which  elaboration  often  labours  in  vain;  and 
with  an  impressive  unction,  like  that  of  which 
we  are  conscious  as  we  turn  over  the  illuminated 
pages  of  some  book  of  devotions  which  has  given 
words  to  the  wordless  sighs  of  generations  of 
penitents.  The  little  story  was  a  prophecy  in 
words  that  was  to  be  fulfilled  in  lines  and 
colours  :  it  possessed  just  the  pictorial  qualities 
which  years  afterwards  made  the  pictured  shapes 
of  the  Palm-bearing  Sybil  and  the  Blessed 
Damozel  for  ever  memorable  to  all  who  stood 
before  them.  It  is  the  record  of  the  outer  and 
inner  life  of  a  painter  ;  of  how  he  yearned  for 
fame,  but  when  he  found  that  fame  was  lightly 
won,  cared  no  more  to  strive,  but  only  to  live 
his  own  life  and  take  his  own  pleasure  ;  how  he 
was  arrested  in  his  course  by  hearing  speech  of  a 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE          83 

youth  who  had  been  faithful  when  he  had  been 
faithless  ;  how  he  then  took  to  work  diligently, 
so  that  no  day  more  might  be  lost,  but  gaining 
fame,  found  that  a  weight  was  still  at  his  heart; 
how,  when  he  questioned  himself,  he  feared  that, 
being  glad  in  his  work,  he  had  mistaken  for 
faith  the  worship  of  beauty,  and  accordingly  set 
himself  to  the  presentment  of  moral  greatness, 
not  dealing,  as  heretofore,  with  the  action  and 
passion  of  human  life,  but  with  cold  symbolism 
and  abstract  impersonation,  so  that  men  no  more 
cared  to  look  upon  his  work;  and  how,  finally, 
there  appeared  to  him  an  image  of  his  own  soul 
in  the  fashion  of  a  beautiful  woman  in  sad- 
coloured  garments,  who  told  him  that  he  had 
erred  in  saying  coldly  to  the  mind  what  God 
had  said  to  the  heart  warmly,  that  God  needed 
not  his  help  in  strengthening  Him  among  men, 
bidding  him  *  work  from  thine  own  heart  simply, 
for  His  heart  is  as  thine  when  thine  is  wise  and 
humble,  and  He  shall  have  understanding  of 
thee,'  leaving  with  him  this  final  message, 
'Know  that  there  is  but  this  means  whereby 
thou  mayst  serve  God  with  man — set  thine 
hand  and  thy  soul  to  serve  man  with  God.' 

This    narrative    study    makes     manifest    the 
essential  spirit  of  Pre-Raphaelitism,  and  along 


84          A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

with  some  of  the  poems  by  the  same  writer  and 
by  his  sister,  Miss  Rossetti,  may  be  accepted  as 
a  satisfying  concrete  embodiment  of  them. 
These  poems,  or  the  greater  number  of  them, 
are  still  better  known,  having  been  printed  in 
the  volumes  of  verse  given  to  the  world  by  the 
authors  in  later  years  ;  but  in  some  cases  the 
final  form  differs  widely  from  the  original  one, 
and  in  every  example  of  this  difference  with 
which  I  have  acquainted  myself  the  later  version 
shows  that  the  firm  hand  of  the  master  has 
given  the  needed  touch  of  grace  to  the  tentative 
'prentice  work  of  the  learner.  The  uncollected 
work  I  shall  not  disinter.  One  or  two  poems 
tempt  me  very  strongly,  notably  a  finely-felt  piece 
of  meditative  description  by  Mr  Dante  Rossetti, 
entitled  'The  Carillon — Antwerp  and  Bruges'; 
but  so  long  as  the  writers  live,  it  is  theirs  to  say 
by  what  utterances  the  world  shall  know  them. 
The  poems  familiar  to  Mr  Rossetti's  present-day 
readers  which  first  saw  the  light  in  The  Germ 
were  '  My  Sister's  Sleep,'  '  The  Blessed  Damozel/ 
four  of  the  '  Sonnets  for  Pictures,'  and  a  poem 
there  called  *  On  the  Cliffs,'  which  appears  in  the 
volume  as  'The  Sea  Limits,'  with  several  happy 
variations,  and  four  stanzas  instead  of  the 
original  two.  One  may,  perhaps,  without  im- 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE          85 

propriety,  show  how  under  these  last  touches  the 
poetical  work  of  Mr  Rossetti,  beautiful  from  the 
first,  has  gained  its  finality  of  achieved  perfection, 
by  giving  the  two  forms  of  that  sonnet  on  the 
*  Venetian  Pastoral'  in  the  Louvre,  which  is 
attributed  to  Giorgione,  and  is  certainly  instinct 
with  the  spirit  of  that  inspired  and  inspiring 
master.  Here  is  the  sonnet  as  it  appeared  in 
The  Germ  :— 

'  Water,  for  anguish  of  the  solstice — yea, 
Over  the  vessel's  mouth  still  widening 
Listlessly  dipt  to  let  the  water  in 
With  slow,  vague  gurgle.     Blue,  and  deep  away, 
The  heat  lies  silent  at  the  brink  of  day. 
Now  the  hand  trails  upon  the  viol-string 
That  sobs,  and  the  brown  faces  cease  to  sing, 
Mournful  with  complete  pleasure.     Her  eyes  stray 
In  distance;  through  her  lips  the  pipe  doth  creep 
And  leave  them  pouting;  the  green-shadowed  grass 
Is  cool  against  her  naked  flesh.     Let  be  : 
Do  not  now  speak  unto  her  lest  she  weep, 
Nor  name  this  ever.     Be  it  as  it  was — 
Silence  of  heat  and  solemn  poetry.' 

And  here  is  the  reading  given  in  the  volume  of 
1870  :— 

'  Water,  for  anguish  of  the  solstice — nay, 
But  dip  the  vessel  slowly — nay,  but  lean 
And  hark  how  at  its  verge  the  wave  sighs  in- 
Reluctant.     Hush  !  Beyond  all  depth  away 
The  heat  lies  silent  at  the  brink  of  day  : 


86  A   PRE-RAPHAELITE   MAGAZINE 

Now  the  hand  trails  upon  the  viol-string 
That  sobs,  and  the  brown  faces  cease  to  sing, 
Sad  with  the  whole  of  pleasure.     Whither  stray 
Her  eyes  now,  from  whose  mouth  the  slim  pipes  creep 
And  leave  it  pouting,  while  the  shadowed  grass 
Is  cool  against  her  naked  side  ?     Let  be  : 
Say  nothing  now  unto  her  lest  she  weep, 
Nor  name  this  ever.     Be  it  as  it  was — 
Life  touching  lips  with  Immortality. 

No  lover  and  student  of  poetry  will  miss  to 
recognise  either  the  solemn  and  subduing  loveli- 
ness of  the  original  model  or  the  subtle  feeling 
for  absolute  Tightness  which  in  the  finished 
work  has  transformed  beauty  of  suggestion  into 
the  rarer  beauty  of  adequate  and  utter  realisa- 
tion. The  reader  who  has  any  feeling  for  the 
language  of  rhythm  will  mark  how  much  of  a 
certain  precision  of  interpretative  rendering  is 
gained  by  the  added  pauses  in  the  second  and 
fourth  verses  —  pauses  that  he  instinctively 
lengthens,  as  if  to  give  the  ear  time  to  attune 
itself  to  the  low  sighing  of  the  wave;  or,  if  this 
be  too  purely  a  point  in  technique  to  arrest  his 
attention,  he  will  surely  note  the  keenness  of 
imaginative  sensation,  which,  by  changing  the 
insistently  audible  gurgle  into  a  sigh,  which  we 
must  wait  and  hush  to  hear,  has  given  so  dif- 
ferent and  so  much  truer  a  quality  to  the  cool 
sound  which,  save  the  sob  of  the  viol-string, 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE          87 

is  the  only  one  to  break,  if  indeed  it  do  not 
rather  intensify,  the  languid  silence  of  the  noon. 
The  eighth  verse  has  become  perfectly  musical 
and  perfectly  expressive,  the  early  version  not 
being  quite  either;  and  the  change,  which  begins 
here  and  runs  through  the  following  verses, 
from  the  indicative  to  the  interrogatory  mode, 
informs  the  interpretation  with  the  beautiful 
mystery  of  fulfilled  delight  which  is  the  supreme 
charm  of  the  thing  interpreted.  Or,  not  to 
mention  minor  matters,  such  as  the  gain  of  the 
epithet  *  slim,'  which  is  a  picturesque  touch,  one 
might  stay  to  mark  the  substitution  of  '  naked 
side '  for  *  naked  flesh,'  which  in  nine  cases  out 
of  ten  would  be  only  the  exchange  of  a  strong 
word  for  a  weak  one,  but  is  here  the  effectual 
stroke  of  artistic  masterhood — the  gain  not 
merely  of  the  one  needed  vowel  sound,  though 
that  is  something,  but  of  a  truer  rendering  of 
the  spirit  of  work  from  which  aggressively 
sensuous  realism  is  altogether  excluded,  and  in 
which  the  appeal  is  not  to  sense,  but  to  emotion. 
Had  the  sonnet  been  for  a  Rubens  instead  of 
for  a  Giorgione,  the  'flesh'  would  have  re- 
mained :  here  it  strikes  a  false  note,  and  so  it 
goes — to  its  own  place.  Of  the  relative  weight 
and  value  of  the  concluding  verse  in  the  early 


88  A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

and  in  the  late  form  respectively  little  need  be 
said.  The  first  conclusion, 

'  Silence  of  heat  and  solemn  poetry,' 

is  doubtless  a  due  and  full  setting  forth  of  the 
sensuous  and  imaginative  quality  of  the  work 
celebrated,  but  it  is  redundant,  a  saying  over 
again  of  what  has  been  said  before.  There  is 
something  remaining  to  be  said.  The  picture 
has  not  merely  its  quality;  it  has  its  mystery, 
its  secret,  its  soul — unknown,  perhaps  unknow- 
able; its  vision — unapprehended,  perhaps  un- 
apprehensible;  but  may  not  the  mystery,  the 
secret,  the  soul,  the  vision  be  this — 

'  Life  touching  lips  with  Immortality '  ? 

It  would  be  interesting  to  go  in  like  manner 
through  the  two  versions  of  ( The  Blessed 
Damozel,'  which  appeared  in  the  second  number 
of  The  Germ,  and  see  how  by  rejection  or  addi- 
tion of  stanza  or  phrase  the  same  perfecting  has 
been  accomplished;  but  the  task  must  be  reserved 
for  other  time  than  this,  and  I  must  leave  for 
the  present  the  work  of  this  weightiest  con- 
tributor to  the  little  magazine,  and  also  that  of 
Miss  Rossetti,  not  because  the  latter  is  not  almost 
equally  delightful,  but  because  readers  may  find 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE         89 

most  of  it  in  her  published  volumes,  unchanged 
generally  in  feature  and  expression.  A  hope 
must,  however,  be  expressed  that  the  writer  may 
some  day  be  induced  to  republish  a  poem  en- 
titled '  Repinings,'  containing  one  or  two  descrip- 
tive passages  which  move  the  imagination  and 
linger  in  the  memory.  The  remaining  poetical 
contents  of  the  thin  volume  call  for  no  special 
comment;  but  it  is  pleasant  to  find  the  chief 
place  in  the  first  number  given  to  two  poems  by 
the  then  little-known  sculptor  of  the  Brotherhood 
— poems  which  were  the  first  instalment  of  the 
tender  and  gracious  monody  known  to  the  world 
as  '  My  Beautiful  Lady.'  These  are  followed  by 
a  sonnet  on  *  The  Love  of  Beauty,'  from  the  pen 
of  a  now  distinguished  painter,  not  otherwise 
known  as  a  poet,  Mr  Ford  Madox  Brown.  The 
peculiar  mediaeval  spirituality  of  the  new  move- 
ment found  a  delicate  metrical  embodiment  in  a 
poem  by  another  of  the  seven  brethren,  Mr 
James  Collinson,  *  The  Child  Jesus;  a  Record 
typical  of  the  Five  Sorrowful  Mysteries,'  the 
beauty  of  which  is  at  once  severe,  pensive,  and 
solemn.  The  first  and  last  of  these  poems  are 
illustrated  by  etchings ;  Mr  Holman  Hunt  accom- 
panying Mr  Woolner's  work  with  two  designs, 
the  second  of  which  is  characterised  by  strong, 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

passionate  realisation;  and  Mr  Collinson  mating 
his  own  poem  with  a  beautiful  invention — 
archaic  indeed,  but  not  therefore  unattractive  to 
those  who  are  generally  repelled  by  archaism, 
because  so  evidently  sincere  and  spontaneous. 
The  etchings  in  the  other  two  numbers  have 
both  Shakspearian  motives.  Mr  Madox  Brown's 
farewell  of  Cordelia  to  her  sisters  is  the  more 
ambitious,  and  has  good  qualities  of  composition, 
but  cannot  be  spoken  of  as  pleasing  or  even 
interpretative,  Cordelia  having  the  simper  of  a 
rather  silly  and  conceited  girl  delivering  herself 
of  some  moral  platitude,  while  her  sisters  are 
simply  two  ill-tempered  women  resenting  the 
gratuitous  homily.  The  head  of  Regan  has 
character,  however,  but  is  too  suggestive  of  Blake, 
and  is  probably  a  reminiscence.  It  is,  however, 
only  just  to  add  that  the  work  was  executed 
very  hurriedly  to  supply  the  place  of  an  etching 
which  had  been  prepared  by  Mr  D.  G.  Rossetti, 
but  at  the  last  moment  rejected  by  him  as  inade- 
quate. Mr  W.  H.  Daverell's  '  Viola  and  Olivia ' 
is  in  no  way  noteworthy,  and,  considered  as 
etchings,  the  four  illustrations  must  be  pro- 
nounced amateurish  and  unimpressive,  being  so 
largely  deficient  in  that  impulsive  freedom  of 
treatment  which  it  is  the  glory  of  the  etching 


A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE         91 

needle  to  secure.     What  worth  they  have  inheres 
in  their  quality  as  designs. 

Of  two  suggestive  articles  no  mention  has 
been  made.  The  first  of  these,  an  essay  on  '  The 
Purpose  and  Tendency  of  Early  Italian  Art/  by 
Mr  John  Seward,  another  young  painter,  covers 
much  of  the  same  ground  that  is  traversed  by 
Mr  Tupper  and  Mr  Orchard;  but  is  specially 
interesting  as  showing  the  true  nature  of  the 
impulse  which  drew  the  Brotherhood  and  its 
associates  to  the  work  of  the  Pre-Raphael 
painters.  The  other  article  is  of  a  very  different 
character.  It  is  a  critical  analysis  by  Mr 
Coventry  Patmore  of  the  character  of  Macbeth, 
intended  to  prove  that  a  *  design  of  illegitimately 
obtaining  the  crown  of  Scotland  had  been  con- 
ceived by  Macbeth,  and  that  it  had  been  com- 
municated by  him  to  his  wife  prior  to  his  first 
meeting  with  the  witches/  of  whose  evil  sugges- 
tions the  action  and  catastrophe  of  the  play  are 
commonly  supposed  to  be  the  results.  This 
view  of  the  tragedy,  then  novel,  has  of  late  been 
popularised  by  the  subtly-conceived  impersona- 
tion of  Mr  Henry  Irving,  and  expounded  with 
weight  and  lucidity  by  Mr  E.  R.  Russell  of 
Liverpool,  one  of  the  few  provincial  journalists 
who  to  literary  facility  add  fine  and  wide  culture; 


92  A    PRE-RAPHAELITE    MAGAZINE 

but  Mr  Patmore  was  the  first  to  break  new 
ground,  and  his  study  really  left  little  in  the 
way  of  additional  proof  to  be  gathered  together 
by  those  coming  after  him.  In  soundness, 
sanity,  and  sympathetic  insight  into  the  essential 
spirit  of  Shakspeare's  portraiture,  it  offers  a 
pleasing  contrast  to  some  of  the  eccentric 
banalites  which  have  of  late  years  presented 
themselves  as  contributions  towards  the  compre- 
hension of  the  great  master's  work. 

Such  are  the  principal  contents  of  a  magazine 
which  will  always  retain  its  interest  for  lovers 
both  of  pictorial  and  .literary  art.  Copies  are 
anything  but  numerous,  and  in  those  that  have 
been  bound  it  often  happens  that  the  key  to  the 
authorship  of  the  various  articles  and  poems  is 
missing,  through  the  neglect  of  the  binder  to 
preserve  the  covers  of  the  separate  numbers,  on 
the  inside  page  of  which  are  given  the  names  of 
the  writers  in  all  the  numbers  after  the  first. 
The  book  is  seldom  in  the  market,  and  many 
booksellers'  catalogues  may  be  searched  for  it  in 
vain.  The  etched  plates  have  possibly  not  been 
preserved;  but  if  the  consent  of  the  editor  and 
principal  writers  were  obtained,  a  reprint  of  the 
letterpress  would  be  regarded  by  many  as  a  thing 
of  price.  One  may  hope  that,  some  day,  such 
will  be  forthcoming. 


LEIGH  HUNT  : 

THE  MAN  AND  THE  WRITER 
(1886) 

AT  a  time  when  a  biographer  is  found  for  almost 
every  man  who  becomes  known  in  any  degree  to 
the  world  at  large,  it  is  strange  that  we  should 
have  no  adequate  record  of  the  life  of  Leigh 
Hunt,  and  specially  strange  that^no  place  should 
have  been  found  for  him  in  that  very  Catholic 
series  of  volumes  devoted  exclusively  to  l  English 
Men  of  Letters.'  True,  Hunt  was  less  eminent 
than  some  who  are  there  commemorated :  he 
cannot,  for  example,  be  fitly  placed  by  the  side 
of  Chaucer  and  Milton,  Bunyan  and  Burke;  but 
there  are  others  among  whom  he  might  sit  as 
among  his  peers,  and  there  is,  perhaps,  not  one 
in  Mr  Morley's  gallery  of  worthies  who  can  be 
more  accurately  defined  as  a'  man  of  letters  pure 
and  simple.  He  was  not,  like  Gibbon  or  Words- 
worth or  Dickens,  pre-eminent  in  any  one 


94  LEIGH    HUNT 

province  of  the  republic  of  letters,  but  he  was  a 
free  citizen  of  the  whole  domain.  Loving  litera- 
ture with  a  passionate  ardour,  the  work  of  his 
life  was  an  expression  of  his  love ;  and  he  is  best 
described  by  a  vague  but  large  phrase  of  his 
friend  Carlyle  as  a  '  writer  of  books.' 

Though  a  formal  biography  is  wanting,  a 
fairly  satisfactory  record  of  the  really  productive 
years  in  the  life  of  Leigh  Hunt  is  to  be  found  in 
the  Autobiography  and  in  the  two  volumes 
of  Correspondence,  edited  by  his  son ;  the  former 
being  one  of  the  most  fascinating  personal  narra- 
tives to  be  found  anywhere,  and  the  latter 
a  singularly  attractive  contribution  to  what 
may  be  described  as  postal  literature.  James 
Henry  Leigh  Hunt — the  first  two  Christian 
names  were  dropped  early  in  life — was  born  at 
what  was  then  the  little  village  of  Southgate, 
Middlesex,  on  the  ipth  of  October,  1784.  His 
father  was  a  Creole,  being  of  European  race,  but 
of  West  Indian  birth.  Beginning  life  as  a 
lawyer,  he  forsook  law  for  divinity,  and,  after 
his  emigration  from  Barbadoes  to  England, 
became  a  popular  metropolitan  preacher,  but  in 
his  later  years  adopted  Unitarian  and  Univer- 
salist  opinions.  His  mother,  an  American  of 
English  descent,  had  Quaker  blood  in  her  veins ; 


LEIGH    HUNT  95 

and  those  who  love  to  note  the  phenomena  of 
heredity  will  find  in  Leigh  Hunt  very  note- 
worthy l  strains '  both  of  the  paternal  and  the 
maternal  stock.  His  father  had  what  may  be 
called  a  tropical  temperament — eager,  sanguine, 
pleasure -loving,  careless  ;  and  from  him  his  son 
doubtless  inherited  the  bright  cheerfulness,  the 
healthy  optimism,  and  the  lack  of  ordinary 
practicality  by  which  he  was  always  distin- 
guished ;  while  there  is  as  little  doubt  that  he  de- 
rived from  his  mother  that  dainty  refinement  and 
exquisiteness  of  discrimination,  both  in  matters 
of  art  and  of  conduct,  which  gives  a  peculiarly 
winning  charm  at  once  to  his  life  and  to  his 
work.  To  both  parents  he  probably  owed 
something  of  that  genial  enthusiasm  of  humanity 
which  informs  every  line  that  came  from  his 
pen,  and  which  found  its  most  memorable  and 
perfect  expression  in  the  little  poem  entitled 
*  Abou  Ben  Adhem.' 

Hunt's  was  a  childhood  full  of  the  quick 
terrors  and  the  vitalising  delights  which  are  the 
dower  of  an  actively  procreant  imagination  and 
a  singularly  sensitive  physical  and  intellectual 
organism.  He  was  sent  to  school  to  Christ 
Hospital — commonly,  and,  as  he  assures  us, 
erroneously  known  as  Christ's  Hospital — and 


96  LEIGH    HUNT 

the  long  chapter  in  the  Autobiography  which  is 
devoted  to  his  school-days  is,  as  a  piece  of  de- 
lightful gossip,  unexcelled  by  any  of  the  more 
eventful  chapters  by  which  it  was  followed. 
Hunt  describes  himself  with  obvious  truthful- 
ness as  an  ( ultra-sympathising  and  timid  boy,' 
but  his  timidity  was  evidently  that  which  comes 
of  quick  sensitiveness  rather  than  of  what  we 
ordinarily  understand  as  cowardice;  indeed,  it  is 
clear  that  where  occasion  called  he  was  deficient 
neither  in  physical  nor  moral  courage.  In  one 
sense  of  the  word  Hunt  may  be  spoken  of  as  a 
precocious  boy — that  is,  if  the  epithet  can  be 
applied  to  taste  as  well  as  to  talent.  He  revelled 
in  such  literature  as  came  in  his  way,  which 
seems  to  have  been  principally  the  poetry  of  the 
seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries,  and  what 
he  admired  he  imitated,  writing  *  odes '  because 
Collins  and  Gray  had  written  them,  '  pastorals ' 
because  Pope  had  written  them,  ( blank  verse' 
because  Akenside  and  Thomson  had  written 
blank  verse,  and  a  *  Palace  of  Pleasure  '  because 
Spenser  had  written  a  'Bower  of  Bliss.'  The 
elder  Hunt,  who  was  proud  of  his  boy's  gift, 
purely  imitative  as  it  was,  collected  these  verses 
and  had  them  published  by  subscription  in  1801, 
the  volume  being  adorned  with  an  engraved 


LEIGH   HUNT  97 

portrait  of  its  juvenile  author,  who  thus  in  his 
eighteenth  year   had  the   proud  satisfaction  of 
feeling  himself  a  full-blown  man  of  letters.     Of 
course  he  still  continued  to  write,  but  a  casual 
occurrence  turned  his  attention   from  verse  to 
prose.     He  was  presented  by  his  father  with  a 
•set  of  the  *  British  Classics/  and,  becoming  at 
once  enamoured  of  the  art  of  essay  writing,  con- 
tributed to  the   Traveller,  an  evening  journal  of 
the  period,   a   number   of    papers   which   were 
accepted  with  effusion;  though  the  writer  had  to 
be  content,  and,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  was  more 
than  content,  with  a  very  unsubstantial  return 
in  the  form  of  five  or  six  copies  of  the  issues  in 
which   his   lucubrations   appeared.      Other   and 
somewhat    more    profitable    journalistic    work 
followed  :  in  1807 — that  is  when  he  was  twenty- 
three  years  of  age — we  find   him  contributing 
theatrical  criticisms  to  the  Times,  and  in  1808 
his    brother    John    and    himself   established   a 
weekly  paper,  the  Examiner,  by  which  he  was 
destined  to  win  what  his  friends  called  fame,  his 
enemies  notoriety.     This  was  not  the  first  ex- 
periment   in    journalism    made    by    the    two 
brothers,  for  in  1805  they  set  up  a  little  paper 
sailed  the   News>  which   had   but  a  short   life 
:and  little  influence;  though  Leigh  Hunt's  own 

G 


98  LEIGH    HUNT 

articles  on  matters  theatrical  attracted  attention 
by  their  novel  independence  of  tone,  it  having 
been  the  practice  of  pressmen,  up  to  this  date, 
to  accept  '  orders '  as  payment  in  full  for  indis- 
criminate puffery.  Drawn  by  the  current  of 
circumstance  rather  than  inclination,  Leigh 
Hunt  soon  found  himself  in  the  whirlpool  of 
controversies  far  more  tumultuous  than  those 
earlier  ones  concerning  the  merits  of  this  actor 
or  that  play.  Hunt  says  of  the  Examiner,  '  It 
began  by  being  of  no  party;  but  Reform  soon 
gave  it  one.  It  disclaimed  all  knowledge  of 
statistics;  and  the  rest  of  its  politics  were  rather 
a  sentiment  and  a  matter  of  general  training 
than  founded  on  any  particular  political  reflec- 
tion.' As  a  matter  of  fact,  nascitur  non  Jit  is  as 
true  of  the  politician  as  of  the  poet;  and  it  was 
one  of  the  oddest  of  the  ironies  of  fate  that  a 
man  who  was  absolutely  devoid  of  native  bent 
towards  politics,  and  to  whom  one  Spenser  or 
Petrarch  was  of  more  consequence  than  a  score 
of  Broughams  or  Burdetts,  should  be  known 
earliest  and  longest,  not  as  a  gentle  flower- 
gatherer  on  the  slopes  of  Parnassus,  but  as  the 
fiery  irreconcilable  who  had  been  sent  to  prison 
for  libelling  a  prince. 

In  Hunt's  private  life  at  this  time  the  most 


LEIGH    HUNT  99 

important  event  was  his  marriage  in  July  1809 
to  Miss  Marianne  Kent,  a  young  lady  to  whom 
he  had  been  engaged  since  his  very  early  youth  ; 
so  that,  roughly  speaking,  his  life  of  quiet 
domesticity  and  of  very  unquiet  publicity 
may  be  said  to  have  begun  together.  As  for 
the  Examiner,  it  was  soon  in  stormy  waters. 
Having,  as  Hunt  describes,  drifted  into  an 
alliance  with  the  party  of  Reform,  its  fealty 
knew  no  half-heartedness ;  and  the  legal  func- 
tionaries of  a  Tory  Government  soon  found 
that  a  new  and  formidable  antagonist  was 
in  the  field,  and  aimed  their  artillery  in  his 
direction.  Several  attempted  prosecutions  were 
more  or  less  ineffective;  but  at  last  Hunt  gave 
the  enemy  an  opportunity  of  which  advantage 
was  promptly  taken.  That  never  heroic  or 
admirable  person,  George,  Prince  of  Wales, 
had  become  George,  Prince  Regent;  and  the 
popularity  which  had  been  his  when  he  was 
supposed  to  be  the  advocate  for  popular  reform 
measures,  and  especially  for  concession  to  the 
Catholic  claims,  had  not  only  vanished,  but  had 
been  replaced  by  an  aggressive  unpopularity 
which  expressed  itself  with  no  reticence  or  shy- 
ness. On  St  Patrick's  Day,  1812,  there  was 
held  the  annual  banquet  of  Irishmen  resident  in 


ioo  LEIGH    HUNT 

London,  and  the  name  of  the  Prince,  which 
had  at  previous  similar  gatherings  been  received 
with  rapture,  was  greeted  first  with  significant 
silence  and  then  with  still  more  significant  hisses. 
The  occurrence  could  not  well  be  ignored  by  the 
Ministerial  party,  and  its  organ,  the  Morning 
Post,  endeavoured  to  compensate  its  royal  patron 
for  the  annoying  incident  by  a  leading  article  so 
crammed  with  ludicrously  misapplied  compli- 
ment that,  if  the  Prince  had  possessed  a  keen 
sense  of  humour,  he  would  have  felt  that  the 
eulogies  of  his  journalistic  friend  were  harder  to 
bear  than  the  hisses  of  his  convivial  foes.  To 
this  article  the  Examiner  replied;  and  a  few 
sentences  from  this  reply — which  was  written 
by  Hunt  himself — serve  to  show  something  of 
the  rather  crude  manner  in  which  newspaper 
flattery  was  administered,  land  newspaper  con- 
troversy conducted  in  those  blithe  days  of  the 
Regency.  The  writer  is  nearing  the  close  of  his 
article,  and  has  evidently  warmed  to  his  subject. 
He  asks  :— 

'  What  person  unacquainted  with  the  true 
state  of  the  case  could  imagine  that  this  "  Glory 
of  the  people1'  was  the  subject  of  millions  of 
shrugs  and  reproaches  ! — that  this  "  Protector  of 
the  Arts  "  had  named  a  wretched  foreigner  his 


LEIGH   HUNT  IOI 

historical  painter,  in  disparagement  or  in  ig- 
norance of  the  merits  of  his  own  country- 
men!— that  this  " Maecenas  of  the  age"  had 
not  patronised  a  single  deserving  writer! — that 
this  "  Breather  of  eloquence "  could  not  say 
a  few  decent  extempore  words,  if  we  are  to 
judge,  at  least,  from  what  he  said  to  his  re- 
giment on  its  embarkation  for  Portugal ! — 
that  this  "Conqueror  of  hearts"  was  the  dis- 
appointer  of  hopes  ! — that  this  "  Exciter  of 
desire "  [bravo  !  Messieurs  of  the  Post] — this 
"  Adonis  in  loveliness  "  was  a  corpulent  man  of 
fifty  ! — in  short,  this  delightful,  blissful,  wise, 
honourable,  virtuous,  true  and  immortal  prince 
was  a  violater  of  his  word,  a  libertine  over  head 
and  ears  in  disgrace,  a  despiser  of  domestic  ties, 
the  companion  of  gamblers  and  demireps,  a 
man  who  has  just  closed  half  a  century  without 
one  single  claim  on  the  gratitude  of  his  country 
or  the  respect  of  posterity !  These  are .  hard 
truths;  but  are  they  not  truths  ?  And  have  we 
not  suffered  enough — are  we  not  now  suffering 
bitterly — from  the  disgusting  flatteries  of  which 
the  above  is  a  repetition?  The  Ministers  may 
talk  of  the  shocking  boldness  of  the  press,  and 
may  throw  out  their  wretched  warnings  about 
interviews  between  Mr  Percival  and  Sir  Vicary 


102  LEIGH    HUNT 

Gibbs;  but  let  us  inform  them  that  such  vices 
as  have  just  been  enumerated  are  shocking  to  all 
Englishmen  who  have  a  just  sense  of  the  state 
of  Europe;  and  that  he  is  a  bolder  man  who, 
in  times  like  the  present,  dares  to  afford  reason 
for  the  description.  Would  to  God  that  the 
Examiner  could  ascertain  that  difficult,  and  per- 
haps indiscoverable  point  which  enables  a  public 
writer  to  keep  clear  of  an  appearance  of  the 
love  of  scandal,  while  he  is  hunting  out  the 
vices  of  those  in  power.' 

It  may  reasonably  be  inferred  that  such  an 
article  would  be  the  subject  of  more  than  one  of 
those  interviews  between  Mr  Percival  and  Sir 
Vicary  Gibbs.  The  result  of  the  interviews  was 
a  prosecution,  and  the  result  of  the  prosecution 
was  that  the  brothers  Hunt  were  sentenced  to 
undergo  two  years'  imprisonment  in  separate 
gaols  and  to  pay  a  fine  of  a  thousand  pounds. 
They  had  previously  been  informed  in  a  quiet, 
but  evidently  authoritative  manner,  that  if  they 
would  take  a  pledge  of  total  abstinence  from 
attacks  on  the  Regent  means  should  be  found  to 
remit  both  fine  and  imprisonment ;  but  the 
compromise  was  rejected,  and  Leigh  Hunt  was 
conveyed  to  Surrey  Gaol,  while  John  was 
immured  in  Clerkenwell.  To  no  man  of  sensi- 


LEIGH    HUNT  IO3 

tive  physical,  and  emotional  organisation  can 
the  closing  behind  him  of  a  prison  door  be 
anything  but  a  shock,  and  to  Leigh  Hunt  it  was 
specially  trying,  for  he  was  at  the  time  in  feeble 
health.  His  was,  however,  a  spirit  of  brave 
invincible  cheerfulness;  and  most  even  of  those 
who  know  little  else  about  him  have  heard  the 
story  of  how  he  had  the  walls  of  his  room 
papered  with  a  trellis  of  roses,  the  ceiling 
covered  with  clouds  and  sky,  the  barred  windows 
screened  with  Venetian  blinds,  while  for  com- 
panionship he  provided  himself  with  his  books, 
his  busts,  his  pianoforte,  and — it  need  hardly  be 
added  —  unfailing  relays  of  flowers.  Modern 
sestheticism  would,  perhaps,  consider  the  ar- 
rangement a  little  flamboyant,  but  there  was 
something  about  it  which  corresponded  to  a 
certain  expansive,  dainty,  luxuriousness  in  the 
nature  of  the  arranger  ;  and  even  people  who 
write  these  little  manuals  on  *  Art  in  the  House/ 
which  make  some  of  us  feel  such  terrible  Phil- 
istines, are  unanimous  in  insisting  on  the 
necessity  of  this  very  correspondence  between 
man  and  his  dwelling-place.  The  cell,  thus 
transformed  into  a  bower,  was  a  surprise  and 
delight  to  troops  of  friends,  for  the  prisoner  was 
not  debarred  from  other  society  than  his  books 


104  LEIGH    HUNT 

and  flowers.  He  had  much  of  the  companion- 
ship of  his  wife  and  children;  and,  besides  his 
old  friends,  he  was  visited  by  new  ones  drawn  to 
him  by  political  or  literary  sympathies.  Among 
his  many  prison  guests  were  Brougham,  Byron, 
Hazlitt,  Charles  and  Mary  Lamb,  Mr  and  Mrs 
Cowden  Clarke  ;  and  here,  too,  he  made  the 
supreme  but  too  brief  friendship  of  his  life,  for 
one  of  his  visitors  was  Percy  Bysshe  Shelley. 
This  beloved  name  was  now  added  to  a  list  of 
literary  intimates  of  whom  any  man  might  well 
be  proud — a  list  which,  in  addition  to  the  names 
just  mentioned  already,  included  those  of  Thomas 
Campbell,  James  and  Horace  Smith,  Theodore 
Hook,  and  others,  and  in  which  the  still  more 
memorable  names  of  Keats  and  Coleridge  were 
soon  to  be  enrolled.  Indeed,  even  these  early 
years  of  Leigh  Hunt's  career  were  so  rich  in  all 
the  interest  that  attaches  to  poetry,  art,  literary 
converse,  and  all  such  gracious  sweeteners  and 
adorners  of  life  that  we  are  almost  tempted  to 
resent  the  rough  intrusion  of  these  turbulent 
political  polemics  which  seem  to  be,  and,  in  a 
measure  really  were,  alien  elements.  And  yet, 
if  one  considers  it  again,  it  is  impossible  to  wish 
that  Hunt's  life  had  been  other  than  what  it 
was.  The  friends  who  have  spoken  in  his  praise 


LEIGH   HUNT  IO5 

— and  is  not  their  name  legion  ? — have  dwelt 
first  and  last  and  most  lovingly  upon  those 
genialities  and  graces  and  sweetnesses  which 
give  to  character  its  charm;  it  is  worth  much 
to  those  of  us  who  admire  Hunt  as  warmly  as 
we  love  him,  to  know  that  he  was  in  no  wise 
deficient  in  those  less  fascinating,  but  more 
essentially  virile  qualities,  which  give  to  char- 
acter structure,  organism,  power  of  influence, 
and  power  of  resistance.  It  is,  as  Goethe  has 
somewhere  said,  a  weakness  to  be  devoid  of 
capacity  for  noble  indignation.  Hunt  had  the 
capacity,  and  he  had  also  the  courage  and  forti- 
tude to  make  it  effectual. 

It  is  nevertheless  pleasant  to  have  the  op- 
portunity provided  by  this  period  of  enforced 
leisure  in  Hunt's  life  to  note  the  work  of  this 
period  which  was  more  truly  representative  of 
his  inner  individuality  than  was  the  most  sincere 
and  eager  attack  upon  corruption  in  high  places. 
At  the  time  of  his  imprisonment  he  had  pub- 
lished a  lively  volume  of  essays  on  the  principal 
London  actors  ;  he  had  edited  five  volumes  of 
'  Classic  Tales,'  and  written  various  essays  by 
which  they  were  accompanied  ;  and  had  more- 
over contributed  numerous  other  essays  to  the 
Reflector,  a  very  miscellaneous  collection  of 


l°  LEIGH    HUNT 

such  compositions  of  which  he  was  the  editor. 
While  in  prison  he  published  '  The  Descent  of 
Liberty;  a  Mask,'  the  subject  of  which  was  the 
downfall  of  Napoleon  ;  and  shortly  after  his 
release  appeared,  with  a  dedication  to  Lord 
Byron,  his  first  really  important  work  in  verse, 
'The  Story  of  Rimini,'  concerning  which  later 
on  a  word  or  two  must  be  said. 

The  friendship  of  Shelley  was  now  the  pleas- 
antest  element  in  the  life  of  Leigh  Hunt,  and 
after  his  emancipation  from  Surrey  gaol,  the 
only  noticeably  unpleasant  elements  were  pro- 
vided by  his  occasional  ill-health  and  his  almost 
constant  pecuniary  anxieties.  Of  these  anxieties 
it  is  only  necessary  to  say  that  they  were  caused 
partly  by  the  drain  upon  his  purse,  which 
necessarily  resulted  from  the  Government  pro- 
secution; partly  by  his  own  want  of  business 
capabilities,  which  he  repeatedly  acknowledges 
and  deplores  almost  as  if  it  were  a  crime;  and 
partly  by  a  fact,  in  no  way  discreditable  to 
Hunt  himself,  which  was,  and  is,  well-known 
to  many  of  his  friends,  but  which  cannot  be 
touched  upon,  save  in  this  allusive  fashion  with- 
out inflicting  undeserved  pain  upon  innocent 
living  persons.  The  correspondence  of  this 
period  is  rich  in  most  delightful  letters  from 


LEIGH    HUNT  I°7 

Hunt  to  Shelley,  from  Shelley  to  Hunt,  and 
from  the  two  wives,  each  to  each,  the  four  falling 
quickly  into  an  easy,  intimate,  brotherly  and 
sisterly  fashion  of  converse.  Of  Shelley,  Hunt 
was  not  merely  friend,  but  champion;  for  the 
author  of  the  revolutionary  Queen  Mob  was 
running  the  gauntlet  of  criticism,  the  ferocity 
of  which  was  intensified  by  both  political  and 
theological  hostility;  and  the  Examiner  was  not 
merely  staunch  in  defence,  but  enthusiastic  in 
•eulogy.  In  Keats,  Hunt  found  another  friend 
in  need  of  a  defender,  and  the  defence  was  not 
lacking  either  vigour  or  constancy.  So  far  as 
the  general  reading  public  are  concerned,  Hunt 
was  the  discoverer  of  Keats,  and  not  only  his 
discoverer,  but  his  faithful  interpreter,  pointing 
out  lovingly,  by  means  of  his  *  sign-post  criti- 
cism/ (as  it  has  been  called  somewhat  dispar- 
agingly by  those  who  profess  to  need  no 
guidance  along  the  byways  of  literature),  those 
magical  facilities  of  insight  and  expression  which 
•even  in  his  earliest  and  crudest  work  testified 
that  here  was  a  poet  of  the  true  royal  line.  The 
loyalty  of  the  elder  singer  to  his  younger  but 
.greater  competitor — for  it  cannot  be  pretended 
that  any  of  Hunt's  work  in  poetry  can  rank 
with  the  '  large  utterance '  of  Hyperion  —  is 


108  LEIGH   HUNT 

very  beautiful;  and  it  must  be  regretted  that 
Lord  Houghton,  in  his  memoir  of  Keats,  gave 
permanence  to  the  petulant  complaining,  en- 
gendered by  the  morbidity  of  mortal  disease, 
in  which  Keats  at  one  time  indulged.  To  these 
complainings  Hunt  in  the  Autobiography  makes 
a  reply,  needless  to  those  who  are  familiar  with 
the  files  of  the  Examiner,  but  in  itself  so  affect- 
ing and  persuasive  in  its  restrained  pathos  of 
remonstrance,  that  I  quote  a  few  sentences. 
Hunt  writes : 

'  I  learned  the  other  day,  with  extreme  pain, 
.  .  .  that  Keats  at  one  period  of  his  intercourse 
with  us  suspected  both  Shelley  and  myself 
of  a  wish  to  see  him  undervalued!  Such  are 
the  tricks  which  constant  infelicity  can  play 
with  the  most  noble  natures.  For  Shelley  let 
Adonais  answer.  For  myself,  let  every  word 
answer  that  I; uttered  about  him,  living  and 
dead,  and  such  as  I  now  proceed  to  repeat.  I 
might  have  been  as  well  told  that  I  wished  to 
see  the  flowers  or  the  stars  undervalued,  or  my 
own  heart  that  loved  him.  .  .  .  Keats  appears 
to  have  been  of  opinion  that  I  ought  to  have 
taken  more  notice  of  what  the  critics  said 
against  him.  And  perhaps  I  ought.  My  no- 
tices of  them  may  not  have  been  sufficient.  I 


LEIGH   HUNT  i°9 

may  have  too  much  contented  myself  with 
panegyrising  his  genius,  and  thinking  the  ob- 
jections to  it  of  no  ultimate  importance.  Had 
he  given  me  a  hint  to  another  effect  I  should 
have  acted  upon  it.  But,  in  truth,  as  I  have 
before  intimated,  I  did  not  see  a  twentieth  part 
of  what  was  said  against  us,  nor  had  I  the 
slightest  notion,  at  that  period,  that  he  took 
criticism  so  much  to  heart.  I  was  in  the  habit, 
though  a  public  man,  of  living  in  a  world  of 
abstractions  of  my  own;  and  I  regarded  him  as 
of  a  nature  still  more  abstracted  and  sure  of 
renown.  .  .  I  little  suspected,  as  I  did  after- 
wards, that  the  hunters  had  struck  him;  and 
never  at  any  time  did  I  suspect  that  he  could 
have  imagined  it  desired  by  his  friends.  Let 
me  quit  the  subject  of  so  afflicting  a  delusion.' 

It  might  be  quitted  here  also,  were  it  not  well 
to  take  a  moment's  notice  of  a  reiteration  and 
elaboration  of  Keats'  complaint  made  by  Mr 
Hall  Caine  in  his  '  Cobwebs  of  Criticism.'  Mr 
Caine  adheres  to  the  view  which  the  dying  poet 
in  his  saner  hours  repudiated,  and  asks  scorn- 
fully what  Leigh  Hunt  did  for  Keats.  A  more 
extraordinary  question  has  seldom  been  put. 
What  rather,  it  should  be  asked,  did  Hunt  not 
do,  except  reply  to  criticisms  of  the  very  exist- 


ii°  LEIGH    HUNT 

ence  of  which  he  was  ignorant  ?  From  the  close 
of  1816,  when  Keats,  who  was  then  entirely 
unknown,  was  introduced  by  Hunt  to  the  read- 
ing public,  to  the  day  of  his  untimely  taking  off, 
the  pages  of  the  Examiner  and  the  Indicator 
are  rich  in  the  warmest  tributes  to  his  genius, 
and  it  is  noteworthy  that  in  1818,  which  wit- 
nessed the  appearance  of  the  notorious  review 
in  the  Quarterly,  and  which  Mr  Caine  specially 
notes  as  the  year  of  Hunt's  silence,  Hunt  pub- 
lished, in  the  little  volume  of  verse  entitled 
'  Foliage,'  three  sonnets  addressed  to  Keats,  in 
which  his  genius  is  celebrated  in  phrases  which 
may  almost  be  described  as  those  of  affectionate 
hyperbole. 

This  friendship,  however,  loyal  and  enthu- 
siastic as  it  was,  had  but  a  brief  continuance. 
Poor  Keats  bade  farewell  to  all  his  friends  but 
one,  and  set  out  on  his  journey  southward  and 
sunward,  in  search  of  the  health  that  might 
bring  with  it  new  visions  of  beauty,  to  find 
only  the  one  solemn  vision  of  the  beyond. 
Shelley  also  found  his  way  to  Italy  and  to 
death;  but  in  his  case  the  end  was  not  yet,  and 
before  it  came  Hunt  and  he  were  destined  to 
meet  on  the  shores  of  a  land  dear  to  both.  This 
Italian  visit  of  Hunt's  was  but  an  episode  in 


LEIGH    HUNT  m 

his  life,  which  might  be  very  briefly  dismissed 
were  %  it  not  that  in  some  of  its  occurrences 
Hunt's  calumniators  have  found  material  for 
their  most  malignant  attacks  ;  and  therefore 
in  Hunt's  vindication  a  somewhat  full  statement 
of  the  facts  is  necessary.  In  the  beginning  of 
the  year  1821,  not  only  Shelley,  but  Lord 
Byron,  who  had  been  driven  from  England  by 
the  voice  of  public  opinion,  was  making  for 
himself  a  temporary  home  in  Italy;  and  the 
two  poets  were  brought  into  tolerably  close 
companionship.  Byron  was  determined  that 
though  condemned  to  exile  he  would  not  be 
condemned  to  silence,  and  he  confided  to  Shelley 
a  scheme  for  the  establishment  of  a  periodical 
publication  through  which  his  voice  might  still 
be  heard.  The  result  of  the  talks  between  the 
two  friends  was  a  letter  addressed  by  Shelley 
to  Hunt,  dated  August  26,  in  which  Hunt  was 
invited  to  come  over  to  Italy  to  assist  in  the 
production  of  the  new  venture,  and  to  be  an 
equal  sharer  in  the  profits  with  Lord  Byron,  as. 
Shelley  himself,  though  promising  co-operation, 
refused  to  accept  any  portion  of  the  gains. 
Hunt  was  naturally  tempted  by  the  offer.  The 
fortunes  of  the  Examiner  were  languishing; 
the  health  of  its  editor  was  in  a  most  precarious,. 

\'.t 


112  LEIGH   HUNT 

condition;  Italy; was  dear  to  Hunt,  as  the  land 
of  poetry  and  romance;  and  dearer  still  was 
the  friend  to  whose  side  he  had  been  sum- 
moned. Monetary  difficulties  were  really  the 
only  obstacle,  but  by  Shelley's  assistance  they 
were  removed,  and  Hunt  and  his  family  set  sail 
for  the  South.  After  a  voyage  full  of  delays  and 
dangers  the  voyagers  reached  their  destination, 
landing  at  Leghorn  early  in  the  July  of  1822. 
Here  they  were  joined  by  Shelley,  and  in  a 
few  days  removed  to  Pisa,  where  rooms  had 
been  provided  for  the  Hunts,  in  a  palazzo 
rented  by  Lord  Byron.  The  two  friends  were 
delighted  to  be  again  in  each  other's  society, 
and  both  looked  forward  to  a  period  of  long 
and  happy  companionship.  The  hope  was 
vain,  for  the  mutual  greetings  had  hardly  been 
exchanged  when  Shelley  bade  the  little  circle 
at  Pisa  what  turned  out  to  be  his  last  farewell, 
and  started  on  the  fatal  voyage  from  which 
he  came  back  no  more.  [This  terrible  cata- 
strophe, which  robbed  Hunt  of  his  best  friend, 
and  the  world  of  one  of  its  truest  poets,  had 
also  the  effect  of  bringing  Hunt  into  an  unfair 
and  wholly  unexpected  relation  of  dependence 
upon  Lord  Byron.  Byron's  enthusiasm  in  the 
^natter  of  the  Liberal,  the  name  which  had 


LEIGH    HUNT  113 

been  proposed  for  the  new  magazine,  had  begun 
to  cool;  but  instead  of  acquainting  Hunt  with 
this  fact,  he  adopted  a  policy  of  simple  pro- 
crastination; and  Hunt,  who  had  come  out, 
relying  upon  assurances  that  the  work  would 
be  commenced  at  once,  was  condemned  not 
only  to  enforced  indolence,  but  to  the  humilia- 
tion of  having  to  ask  for  aid,  which,  by  no 
fault  of  his  own,  was  unearned,  and  which 
when  asked  for,  was  doled  out  grudgingly  and 
contemptuously,  as  it  might  have  been  to  a 
too  importunate  mendicant.  Byron  found  Hunt 
uncongenial;  Mrs  Hunt  he  positively  detested; 
and  the  children  irritated  him,  though  he 
seems  to  have  condescended  to  an  endeavour 
to  corrupt  the  morals  of  one  of  the  boys.  His 
letters  to  friends  in  England  were  full  of  ex- 
pressions of  dissatisfaction  with  his  own  scheme, 
and  of  complaints  against  Hunt,  buttressed  by 
the  lying  statement  that  he  had  only  engaged 
in  the  undertaking,  because  Hunt  and  his 
brother  had  pressed  him  to  do  so.  Eventually, 
the  first  number  of  the  Liberal  appeared,  and 
it  was  followed  by  three  others,  though  it  was 
clear  from  the  first  that  it  lacked  the  kind 
of  vitality  which  is  essential  to  permanence. 
Certainly  it  contained  The  Vision  of  Judgment, 


"4  LEIGH   HUNT 

that  greatest  satirical  effort  of  a  writer  who  was 
greater  in  satire  than  in  anything  else,  and  it 
contained  also  Shelley's  translation  of  the  Wai- 
pur  gis  Nacht  from  Faust^  and  some  of  Hazlitt's 
most  vigorous  essays  ;  but  it  had  no  obvious 
unity  of  purpose  which  would  make  any  special 
class  of  readers  eager  to  welcome  it,  and  when, 
after  the  publication  of  the  fourth  number, 
Byron  withdrew;  in  disgust,  the  fatal  blow  only 
antedated  an  inevitable  and  early  natural  decease. 
Hunt's  own  articles  were  quantitatively  the 
most  important  part  of  the  contents,  and  they 
were  bright,  graceful,  and  eminently  character- 
istic ;  but  they  certainly  had  not  body  and 
weight  enough  to  supply  the  intellectual  mo- 
mentum required  for  a  literary  projectile  which 
was  intended  to  accomplish  such  great  things  in 
the  battering  down  of  strongholds.  The  Liberal 
died,  as  it  was  bound  to  die  ;  and  Hunt  and 
Byron  parted  for  ever,  the  former  travelling 
westward  to  life  in  England,  the  other  eastward 
to  death  in  Greece.  After  Byron's  death,  Hunt 
published  a  work  entitled  Recollections  of  Lord 
Byron  and  some  of  his  Contemporaries,  in 
which  he  told  the  story  of  his  relations  with  his 
noble  brother  poet — truthfully  it  need  hardly  be 
said,  but  not  unnaturally  with  some  touches  of 


LEIGH    HUNT  H5 

bitterness.  Byron's  friends  were,  as  naturally, 
enraged,  and  retaliated,  I  was  about  to  say  in 
kind  ;  but  the  phrase  is  hardly  appropriate  to 
describe  a  retaliation  in  which  unpleasant  truths 
are  met  by  still  more  unpleasant  falsehoods. 
These  and  other  falsehoods  have  been  adopted 
without  any  serious  question  by  Lord  Byron's 
latest  biographers,  Professor  Nichol  and  Mr 
Cordy  Jeaffreson,  and  one  of  them,  which  is  at 
once  the  most  injurious  and  the  most  recently 
invented,  has  even  found  its  way  into  Mr  Leslie 
Stephen's  otherwise  trustworthy  article  on  Lord 
Byron  in  the  Dictionary  of  National  Biography. 
Hunt  was  accused,  in  the  first  place,  of  flagrant 
ingratitude  to  a  man  who  had  been  his  lavish 
benefactor,  and  whose  only  offence  was  that  he 
had  resisted  Hunt's  importunities  when  they 
became  too  frequent  and  eager  to  be  longer 
borne.  To  this  charge  even  the  very  brief 
statement  of  facts  that  has  been  given  is  a 
sufficient  reply,  and  Hunt  was  able  to  dispose  of 
it  triumphantly  by  publishing  in  the  Morning 
Chronicle  a  letter  in  which  he  proved  that,  so  far 
from  Byron  having  been  generous,  he  had  not 
even  been  just;  that  instead  of  loading  Hunt 
with  favours,  he  had  not  even  fulfilled  his 
pledged  obligations.  To  other  charges  Hunt 


116  LEIGH    HUNT 

could  not  reply,  for  the  sufficing  reason  that 
they  have  only  been  formulated  since  his  death. 
It  has  been  asserted  that  the  commoner  pcet 
had  disgusted  the  lordly  one  by  assumptions  of 
undue  familiarity,  the  necessary  implication 
being  that  the  Recollections  were  prompted  by 
wounded  vanity.  Professor  Nichol,  for  example, 
tells  us  that  '  Hunt  could  never  recognise  the 
propriety  of  the  claim  to  deference  which  the 
"  noble  poet "  was  always  too  eager  to  assert, 
and  was  inclined  to  take  liberties  which  his 
patron  perhaps  too  superciliously  repelled.' 
This  statement  sounds  plausible,  but  it  has  the 
one  defect  of  being  inconsistent  with  facts  which 
compel  us  to  acquit  Hunt  of  presumption  and 
Byron  of  superciliousness.  It  has  been  more 
than  once  remarked  that  while  Byron  had  an 
intense  and  prideful  consciousness  of  his  rank, 
he  was  anxious  to  be  thought  superior  to 
such  a  weakness;  and  Hunt  annoyed  him  not 
by  taking  liberties,  but  by  the  diametrically 
opposite  offence  of  constantly  shewing  his  re- 
membrance of  the  social  gulf  which  separated 
the  journalist  from  the  peer.  In  the  early  days 
of  their  friendship  the  formalities  of  ceremonial 
intercourse  had  been  dropped  on  both  sides, 
and,  after  the  manner  of  intimates,  they  had 


LEIGH    HUNT  "7 

addressed  each  other  as  *  Byron '  and  *  Hunt/ 
Events  had  sundered  them  for  a  time,  and 
when,  on  Hunt's  arrival  in  Italy,  the  intercourse 
was  renewed,  his  increased  knowledge  of  the 
world,  and  probably  an  instinctive  perception  of 
Lord  Byron's  weakness,  prompted  him  to  con- 
form to  habits  of  action  and  of  speech  which 
acknowledged  decorously  but  not  effusively  the 
claims  of  rank.  His  lordship  recognised  the 
change,  and  visibly  chafed  under  it,  expressing 
his  annoyance  in  a  half-serious,  half-humorous 
manner,  by  beginning  a  letter  to  Hunt  with 
the  words  *  Dear  Lord  Hunt ' — a  piece  of  harm- 
less banter  at  which  the  recipient  of  the  letter 
laughed  so  heartily  and  good-naturedly  that  he 
compelled  the  writer  not  only  to  join  in  his 
merriment  but  to  leave  him  to  act  upon  his 
own  notions  of  etiquette  unrestrained  by  further 
protests. 

Apologies  may  be  due  for  saying  so  much, 
or  indeed  for  saying  anything  of  what  may  seem 
a  trifle;  but  it  is  not  a  trifle  when  a  man  of  the 
severest  delicacy  and  refinement  of  nature  is 
accused  by  a  responsible  writer  of  one  of  the 
vulgarest  forms  of  assumption.  Still  more 
brutal — it  could  not  well  be  more  baseless — is 
the  accusation  made  by  Mr  Cordy  JeafFreson, 


"  LEIGH   HUNT 

and  unfortunately  accepted  to  some  extent  by 
Mr  Leslie  Stephen.  Put  in  its  briefest  form 
the  accusation  is  this — that  when  Hunt  went 
out  to  Italy  there  was  a  distinct  understanding 
that  he  should  continue  to  edit  the  Examiner, 
so  as  to  insure  the  support  of  that  journal  for 
the  new  magazine,  and  that  therefore  in  aban- 
doning his  post  he  was  guilty  of  a  scandalous 
and  unscrupulous  breach  of  faith.  It  will  hardly 
be  believed  that  the  only  foundation  for  this 
monstrous  charge  is  a  casual  statement  by  Tre- 
lawny  that  Lord  Byron's  loss  of  interest  in  the 
Liberal  was  largely  the  result  of  his  discovery 
that  Hunt  on  leaving  England  had  severed  his 
connection  with  the  Examiner;  and  even  this 
statement,  which  has  been  so  shamefully  ela- 
borated, is  clearly  incorrect — not  that  Trelawny 
wilfully  misrepresented  the  facts,  but  that  his 
information  was  imperfect  or  his  memory  defec- 
tive. Byron,  in  his  letters  to  friends  in  England, 
had  much  to  say  about  the  Hunts,  and  made  the 
most  of  all  kinds  of  trivial  or  imaginary  griev- 
ances :  it  is  simply  incredible  that  had  a  griev- 
ance of  such  reality  and  magnitude  as  this  really 
existed  he  would  have  refrained  from  men- 
tioning it.  He  does,  however,  so  refrain,  and 
for  most  people  of  common-sense  this  fact  would 


LEIGH    HUNT  "9 

be  enough;  for  it  is  clear  that  if  Byron  had 
shown  that  there  was  even  primd  facie  ground 
for  such  a  charge  against  Hunt  it  would  have 
been  a  complete  justification  of  himself.  But 
Byron's  letters  provide  positive  as  well  as  nega- 
tive testimony  to  the  absurdity  of  the  calumny. 
In  a  letter  written  in  September,  1822,  when 
Hunt  had  been  some  months  in  Italy,  he  dis- 
tinctly says,  '  I  believe  the  brothers  Hunt  to  be 
honest  men';  and  during  the  following  month 
he  writes,  'As  to  any  community  of  thought, 
feeling  or  opinion  between  Leigh  Hunt  and  me, 
there  is  little  or  none.  We  meet  rarely,  hardly 
ever,  but  /  think  him  a  good-principled  and  able 
man,  and  must  do  as  I  would  be  done  by.'  It  is 
surely  needless  to  point  out  that  Lord  Byron 
would  not  have  spoken  of  Hunt  as  'honest' 
and  'good-principled'  had  he  himself  been  the 
recent  victim  of  a  breach  of  faith  such  as  that 
which  we  owe  to  the  fertile  imagination  of  Mr 
Cordy  Jeaffreson.  After  such  conclusive  evi- 
dence, it  is  work  of  supererogation  to  add  that 
in  the  letters  of  Shelley  arranging  for  Hunt's 
visit  to  Italy  there  is  no  hint  of  the  alleged 
misunderstanding,  or  to  suggest  the  obvious 
absurdity  of  the  idea  that  in  the  year  1822  a 
weekly  newspaper  in  London  could  be  con- 


120  LEIGH    HUNT 

ducted   successfully,  or  at   all,  by  an  editor  in 
Pisa  or  Genoa. 

But  enough  of  this.  Such  a  discussion  is 
always  irritating,  and  it  is  a  scandal  to  literature 
that  it  should  ever  be  necessary.  It  is  pleasant 
to  leave  these  wrangles  for  a  necessarily  brief 
glance  at  Hunt's  laborious,  anxious,  but  always 
brave  and  cheerful  life  in  England.  In  events, 
other  than  personal  and  domestic  ones,  it  was 
poor;  in  work,  in  love,  and  in  honour  it  was 
rich  indeed.  He  had  his  share  of  quiet  home 
joys;  he  had,  perhaps,  more  than  his  share  of 
home  sorrows;  but  for  due  account  of  these 
we  must  needs  refer  readers  to  .the  Autobio- 
graphy and  the  Correspondence.  Since  the 
severance  of  his  connection  with  the  Examiner 
he  had  left  the  readers  of  the  political  world 
to  wander  at  their  own  sweet,  or  bitter,  will. 
This  retirement  from  the  arena  of  political 
strife  to  the  flowery  meads  of  literature,  where 
Whigs  and  Tories  can  lie  down  together,  did 
much  to  bring  to  an  end  literary  animosities 
which  had  their  origin  in  party  antagonism; 
and  Christopher  North,  who  had  been  one  of 
Hunt's  fiercest  assailants,  confessed  that  by  the 
mere  force  of  genius  and  geniality,  the  '  Cockney 
poet '  had  triumphed.  (  The  animosities,'  he 


LEIGH    HUNT  *2i 

exclaimed,  with  that  impulsive  generosity  of 
his,  'are  mortal,  but  the  humanities  live  for 
ever,'  and  then  went  on  to  indulge  in  a  fine 
panegyric  upon  Leigh  Hunfs  London  Journal, 
which  he  declared  lay  weekly  upon  his  breakfast 
table,  '  like  a  spot  of  sunshine  dazzling  the 
snow.' 

The  greater  part  of  the  work  of  these  later 
years  consisted  of  criticism — that  special  kind 
of  criticism  of  which  Hunt  was  one  of  the 
first  and  best  masters,  and  which  is  not  an 
application  of  rigidly  defined  canons,  but  rather 
a  spontaneous  expression  of  appreciation  for 
those  things  which  appealed  to  a  sense  of  beauty 
at  once  delicate  and  catholic.  This  criticism 
often  took  the  form  of  brief  papers,  sometimes 
of  more  elaborate  productions,  such  as  The 
Book  of  the  Sonnet  and  A  Jar  of  Honey  from 
Mount  Hybla;  and  while  celebrating  the  poets 
whom  he  loved,  his  own  muse  was  not  forsaken, 
for  much  of  his  most  graceful  and  winning 
verse  sprang  into  being  during  these  years  of 
toil.  Then,  too,  there  were  such  pleasant  books 
of  historical  and  topographical  gossip  as  The 
Town  and  The  Old  Court  Siiburb,  to  say 
nothing  of  other  attempts  and  achievements 
'  that  weighed  not  as  his  work  yet  swelled  the 


J22  LEIGH    HUNT 

man's  amount.'  Of  the  quality  of  all  that  was 
done  in  these  crowded  years  I  must  say  a  word 
or  two  before  I  close  :  its  mere  quantity  may 
well  be  a  theme  for  wondering  remark;  and 
when  we  remember  that  it  was  work  produced 
by  one  whose  health  was  never  strong,  and  who 
was  pressed  down  by  pecuniary  and  domestic 
anxieties,  it  is  impossible  to  regard  without 
admiration  that  warms  into  affection,  such  un- 
remitting industry,  such  quiet  courage,  such 
heroic  serenity  and  cheerfulness. 

Y^hen  the  end  came  it  found  Hunt  in  harness. 
He  had  gone  to  visit  a  relative  at  Putney,  not 
far  from  his  humble  but  pleasant  Hammersmith 
home,  and  had  taken  with  him  the  materials  for 
work.  His  work,  however,  was  done,  and  on  the 
28th  of  August,  1859,  he  received  the  call  to  rest, 
which  he  obeyed  with  that  quiet,  contented  faith, 
that  simple  natural  piety,  which  had  sustained 
him  through  the  troubles  of  a  more  than  ordin- 
arily troubled  life.  With  him  passed  away  not 
only  a  typical  man  of  letters,  to  whom  every 
lover  of  literature  must  award  the  tribute  of  an 
ungrudging  admiration,  but  a  brave,  gentle  and 
loyal  spirit,  whose  memory  must  be  peculiarly 
dear  to  those  who  are  touched  and  won  by 
things  lovely  and  of  good  report.  To  most  of 


LEIGH    HUNT  123 

that  which  constituted  the  grace  and  beauty  of 
Hunt's  character  scant  justice  has  been  done  in 
the  preceding  pages,  for  the  simple  reason  that 
a  dismal  necessity  has  largely  filled  them  with 
answers  to  the  miserable  calumnies  by  which  he 
has  been  assailed.  The  mere  existence  of  those 
calumnies  places  an  appreciator  of  Hunt  at  an 
unfair  disadvantage,  for  when  a  man  is  made  the 
object  of  persistent  attack  on  the  part  of  those 
who  seem  disinterested  critics  the  uninformed 
*  reading  public '  is  apt  to  think  that  the  attacks 
must  at  any  rate  have  some  justification.  It  is 
high  time,  both  in  the  interests  of  humanity  and 
literature,  to  show  that  in  Hunt's  case  at  least 
there  was  no  justification,  and  this  is  a  tardy 
attempt  to  perform  with  unsatisfactory  brevity 
a  task  which  ought  to  have  been  performed  long 
ago. 

Curiously  enough,  the  blow  which  has,  per- 
haps, been  most  damaging  to  Hunt's  fair  fame 
was  dealt  unwittingly  by  the  hand  of  a  friend 
who  loved  and  honoured  him.  In  an  unfor- 
tunate hour  Charles  Dickens  conceived  the 
idea  of  giving  a  bright  life-likeness  to  one  of 
his  most  despicable  creations  by  investing  him 
with  a  certain  atmosphere  of  gay  sentiment,  and 
by  attributing  to  him  certain  tricks  of  manner 


*24  LEIGH    HUNT 

which  were  generally  recognised  as  Hunt's;  the 
not  unnatural  consequence  being  that  the  real 
Hunt  was  proclaimed  to  be  the  original — in 
morals  as  well  as  in  manner — of  the  imaginary 
Harold  Skimpole.  It  is  true  that  as  soon  as  this 
miserable  *  canard '  reached  the  ears  of  Charles 
Dickens  he  published  in  Household  Words  an 
earnest,  unreserved  and  almost  tearful  repudia- 
tion ;  but  the  mischief  had  been  done,  for 
thousands  had  read  the  novel  and  heard  the 
story  who  knew  nothing  of  the  writer's  just  and 
generous  vindication  of  his  dead  friend.  Even  a 
writer  to  whom  reference  has  already  been  made, 
and  to  whom  the  fact  can  hardly  be  unknown, 
has  dared  to  apply  the  name  of  Skimpole  to  the 
man  whom  the  creator  of  Skimpole  regarded 
with  the  warmest  affection  and  the  profoundest 
respect. 

But  Charles  Dickens  was  only  a  single  mem- 
ber of  a  veritable  troop  of  friends;  his  voice 
was  only  one  among  many  raised  to  do  honour 
in  life  and  in  death  to  this  fine,  gentle  spirit, 
Mr  Ireland — himself  one  of  the  truest  of  Hunt's 
friends — has  collected  a  number  of  these  tributes 
to  Hunt's  character  and  genius,  and  among 
the  tributaries  we  find  names  such  as  those  of 
Nathaniel  Hawthorne,  whose  beautiful  descrip- 


LEIGH    HUNT  125 

tion  of  Leigh  Hunt  in  his  old  age  we  all  re- 
member; Edmund  Oilier,  Lord  Macaulay,  Wil- 
liam Hazlitt,  Judge  Talfourd,  R.  H.  Home  (the 
author  of  '  Orion  '),  Miss  Mitford,  John  Forster, 
and  Mr  James  Russell  Lowell,  who  vie  with 
each  other  in  doing  homage  to  the  man  and  the 
writer.  To  these  may  be  added  the  loyal  and 
generous  reference  of  Charles  Lamb  in  his 
memorable  letter  to  Southey,  one  of  the  most 
simple  and  touching  passages  even  in  the  writ- 
ings of  '  Elia,'  which  are  so  full  of  such.  One 
other  he  does  add,  and  it  is  perhaps  the 
weightiest;  for  its  writer  was  not,  as  we  know 
too  well,  given  to  words  of  genial  praise.  When 
Hunt's  pecuniary  anxieties  had  reached  a  climax, 
and  an  attempt — which  proved  successful — was 
being  made  to  secure  him  a  pension  of  ^"200  a 
year  from  the  funds  of  the  Civil  List,  Thomas 
Carlyle  wrote  certain  *  Memoranda  concerning 
Mr  Leigh  Hunt/  from  which  may  be  tran- 
scribed a  few  decisive  sentences  : 

( That  Mr  Leigh  Hunt  is  a  man  of  most  in- 
disputably superior  worth;  a  man  of  genius  in 
a  very  strict  sense  of  that  word,  and  in  all  the 
senses  which  it  bears  or  implies; 'of  brilliant 
varied  gifts,  of  clearness,  lovingness,  truthful- 
ness; of  child-like  open  character;  also  of  most 


126  LEIGH    HUNT 

pure,  and  even  exemplary,  private  deportment;  a 
man  who  can  be  other  than  loved  only  by  those 
who  have  not  seen  him,  or  seen  him  from  a 
distance  through  a  false  medium. 


'That  he  is  heavily  laden  with  domestic 
burdens,  more  heavily  than  most  men,  and  his 
economical  resources  are  gone  from  him.  For 
the  last  twelve  years  he  has  toiled  continually, 
with  passionate  diligence,  with  the  cheerfullest 
spirit,  refusing  no  task;  yet  hardly  able,  with  all 
this,  to  provide  for  the  day  that  was  passing 
over  him;  and  now,  after  some  two  years  of  in- 
cessant effort  in  a  new  enterprise  that  seemed  of 
good  promise,  it  also  has  suddenly  broken  down ; 
and  he  remains  in  weak  health,  age  creeping  on 
him,  without  employment,  means,  or  outlook,  in 
a  situation  of  the  painfullest  sort.  Neither  do 
his  distresses,  nor  did  they  at  any  time,  arise 
from  wastefulness  or  the  like,  on  his  own  part 
(he  is  a  man  of  humble  wishes,  and  can  live 
with  dignity  upon  little);  but  from  crosses  of 
what  is  called  fortune,  from  injustice  of  other 
men,  from  inexperience  of  his  own,  and  a  guile- 
less trustfulness  of  nature  :  the  thing  and  things 
that  have  made  him  unsuccessful  make  him  in 


LEIGH    HUNT  127 

reality  more  loveable,  and  plead  for  him  in  the 
minds  of  the  candid. 

*  That  such  a  man  is  rare  in  a  nation,  and  of 
high  value  there;  not  to  be  procured for  a  whole 
nation's  revenue,  or  recovered  when  taken  from 
us ;  and  some  ^"200  a  year  is  the  price  at  which 
this  one,  whom  we  now  have,  is  valued  at.' 

When  a  man  like  Carlyle  speaks  from  his 
very  heart  he  is  a  bold  man  who  would  dare  to 
speak  after  him.  Indeed  to  some  of  us  it  is 
difficult  to  speak  of  Leigh  Hunt  at  all,  save  in 
language  which  sets  at  defiance  the  ordinary 
reticences  of  literature.  There  are  writers  who 
inspire  us  with  unbounded  enthusiasm  of  mere 
admiration,  but  who  stir  in  us  no  intimate  and 
personal  emotion ;  there  are  others  the  very 
mention  of  whose  names  evokes  an  answering 
thrill  of  outgoing  affection.  It  is  to  the  latter 
class  that  Leigh  Hunt  belongs;  he  is  primarily, 
and  above  all  things,  the  friend  of  our  heart,  and 
he  has  won  his  right  to  a  place  among  our  loved 
ones,  not  by  this  or  by  that  quality — by  his  utter 
unworldliness,  his  quick  sympathy,  or  by  his  dis- 
interested enthusiasm — but  by  the  victorious  win- 
ningness  of  his  entire  personality:  he  is  dear, 
not  because  he  had  one  beautiful  gift,  or  many 
beautiful  gifts,  but  because  he  was  Leigh  Hunt. 


128  LEIGH    HUNT 

Of  the  many  charms  of  Hunt's  writings, 
perhaps  the  most  powerful  is  the  personal 
accent  which  brings  the  writer  near  to  us.  It 
seems  strange  at  first  sight  that  we  should  feel 
this  with  regard  to  a  man  whose  work  was  so 
largely  critical,  for  the  traditional  view  of  criti- 
cism is  that  it  is  something  essentially  abstract 
and  zmhuman — not  to  say  z>zhuman — but  the 
very  thing  which  makes  Leigh  Hunt  a  memor- 
able worker  in  this  field  of  literature  is  that 
in  his  hands  criticism  became  vascular  and  alive, 
a  thing  of  flesh  and  blood.  Professor  Dowden, 
in  a  sentence  which  would  have,  in  itself, 
endeared  him  to  Hunt,  has  said  that  l  the  best 
criticism  ...  is  not  that  which  comes  out  of 
profound  cogitation,  but  out  of  immense  en- 
joyment; and  the  most  valuable  critic  is  the 
critic  who  communicates  sympathy  by  an  ex- 
quisite record  of  his  own  delights,  not  the 
critic  who  attempts  to  communicate  thought.' 
This  is  a  penetratively  truthful  utterance,  but 
long  before  the  truth  had  been  formulated  by 
Mr  Dowden,  it  had  been  vindicated  by  the 
practice  of  Leigh  Hunt.  His  criticism  was, 
indeed,  the  outcome  of  an  immense  enjoyment, 
and  we  feel  that  this  enjoyment  has  been  at 
once  the  primary  and  the  most  powerful  im- 


LEIGH    HUNT  129 

pulse  to  expression.  It  is  because  he  enjoys, 
and  because  he  expresses  his  enjoyment  with 
such  naivete,  that  he  almost  compels  us,  by  a 
gracious  compulsion,  to  enjoy  with  him;  and 
our  debt  to  Hunt  is  the  debt  we  owe  to  one 
who  has  multiplied  indefinitely  our  purest 
and  most  super-sensuous  delights,  and,  while 
multiplying  them,  has  given  to  each  of  them 
a  new  and  peculiar  poignancy. 

There  are  no  doubt  many  portions  of  Hunt's 
work  which  lack  what  one  may  call  the  classical 
note.  It  was  inevitable  that  it  should  be  thus. 
He  often  had  to  write  hastily,  under  pressure 
not  of  the  spirit  within  but  of  the  necessity 
without;  and  even  when  the  pressure  was  of 
the  true  kind — the  pressure  of  inspiration — this 
very  fact  engendered  a  certain  impulsive,  un- 
calculating  eagerness  of  utterance  hardly  com- 
patible with  that  nice  perfectness  of  phrase 
which  Hunt  valued  so  much  in  .others,  but 
which  he  may  have  felt  in  his  heart  might 
be  won  at  too  great  a  sacrifice  of  something 
better.  We  may  smile — indeed  many  of  us 
have  often  smiled — at  the  utterly  prosaic  and 
fatuous  criticisms,  by  Mr  Macvey  Napier,  of 
Hunt's  contributions  to  the  Edinburgh  Review; 
but,  as  the  common  phrase  has  it,  there  was 


13°  LEIGH    HUNT 

*  something  in  them/  by  which  we  mean  that 
there  was  this  in  them — that  Hunt's  style  would 
at  times  be  found  irritating  by  one  to  whom 
the  mint,  anise,  and  cummin  of  expression  were 
everything,  the  weightier  matter  of  adequacy 
nothing.  For  Hunt  is  adequate  :  he  does  say 
what  he  had  to  say,  not  hint  at  it  blunderingly  ; 
his  rendering  of  his  thought  and  emotion  may 
at  times  be  careless,  but  it  is  always  complete. 

Still  it  is  to  be  doubted  whether  it  is  as  a 
critic  that  Hunt  would  have  best  cared  to  be 
remembered.  Poetry  was  his  first,  his  last,  his 
most  constant  love ;  and  if  by  prose  he  had  to 
win  the  meat  and  the  raiment  of  life  it  was 
poetry  that  to  him  was  life  itself.  In  one 
respect — and  sufficient  note  has  hardly  been 
taken  of  it — Hunt's  place  is  a  singularly  high 
one,  for  he  is  among  the  originators.  Readers 
who  have  studied  these  poems  of  Hunt  which 
had  been  published  before  the  appearance  of 
Endymion  can  hardly  fail  to  recognise  that  to 
him  Keats  owed  much  of  what  has  often  been 
regarded  as  most  distinctly  his  own;  and  a  man 
of  whom  it  can  be  truly  said  that  he  influenced 
Keats  is  a  man  of  whom  it  can  be  said  as  truly 
that  he  has  influenced  the  whole  course  of 
English  poetry  since  Keats  was  laid  in  his  Italian 


LEIGH   HUNT  I31 

grave.  But,  however  this  may  be,  those  who 
admire  and  love  the  poetry  of  Hunt  need  not  be 
afraid  of  allowing  him  to  be  judged  by  his  own 
achievement  without  thought  of  any  such  side 
issue.  Even  among  poets  who  are  poets  beyond 
all  doubt,  we  recognise  some  as  specially  poetical 
poets,  and  Hunt  is  one  of  these.  He  is  never 
supreme  in  the  way  that  some  poets  are  supreme, 
and  even  on  his  own  level,  he  is  at  one  time  less 
felicitous  than  at  another;  but  there  is  one  thing 
in  which  he  never  fails — that  imaginative  glow 
and  warmth  which  takes  us  into  another  world 
than  the  prosaic  life  of  every  day,  and  enables  us 
to  forget  the  dulnesses  and  the  meannesses  of 
the  actual.  Whatever  else  it  may  lack,  his 
work  never  lacks  gusto — the  sense  and  expres- 
sion of  quick  keen  delight  in  all  things  natur- 
ally and  wholesomely  delightful.  To  us  who 
are  familiar  with  the  heated  tones  of  some  con- 
temporary verse  it  may  seem  almost  ludicrous 
that  such  an  instinctively  stainless  poem  as  i  The 
Story  of  Rimini '  should  have  been  considered  to 
be  in  some  way  an  offence  against  the  ordered 
proprieties  of  life  ;  but  the  fact  is  that  Hunt  had 
a  singular  healthfulness,  and  therefore  a  singular 
purity,  which  enabled  him  to  handle  worthily 
and  with  a  sweet  wholesome  simplicity  of  touch 


I32  LEIGH   HUNT 

themes  which  in  the  hands  of  coarser  or  more 
self-conscious  men  would  inevitably  catch  some 
glow  of  unwholesome  voluptuousness  or  hint  of 
subtle  pruriency.  We  know  what  the  age  of  the 
Regency  was,  and  we  can  imagine  how  difficult 
it  was  for  the  average  man  of  the  world  in  that 
age  to  conceive  the  possibility  of  treating  with 
absolute  purity — purity  that  was  instinctive  and 
unconscious  of  itself — a  subject  which  in  any 
way  lent  itself  to  grossness  or  suggestiveness  of 
expatiation.  Hunt,  however,  though  in  the  age 
was  not  of  it.  The  companions  of  his  spirit 
were  Petrarch,  Chaucer,  Spenser  ;  and  in  the 
Una  of  the  last  named  poet  who  rode  upon  the 
lion  we  have  an  imaginative  type  of  the  passion- 
ately pure  genius  of  Hunt.  No  most  solicitous 
mother  of  any  carefully  nurtured  English  girl 
need  look  with  even  a  momentary  glance  of 
suspicion  upon  any  line  written  by  this  stainless 
soul;  and  the  guarantee  for  her  confidence  is  not 
to  be  found  in  any  of  Hunt's  opinions  or  convic- 
tions, but  in  the  fact  that  his  nature  was  not  one 
in  which  anything  but  the  sweet  and  the 
innocent  could  live. 

Hunt's  mission  among  English  poets  was 
to  be  a  celebrator  of  the  beauty  and  gladness 
of  nature  and  of  human  life,  and  to  the  Puritan 


LEIGH    HUNT  133 

element,  which  has  as  yet  hardly  worn  out  of 
the  English  character,  beauty  is  a  temptation 
and  gladness  a  snare.  But  this  feeling  is  a 
result  of  intellectual  action — of  considering  too 
curiously — and  Hunt's  was  a  nature  framed  for 
fine  emotion  and  keen  sensation  rather  than 
for  ethical  or  other  considering.  He  simply 
turned  instinctively  to  the  sun  in  whatever 
region  of  sky  or  home  the  sun  might  be,  and 
it  is  little  wonder  that  the  sunlight  is  reflected 
in  his  verse.  A  sunny  spirit — that  is  the  true 
name  for  Leigh  Hunt.  His  sky  indeed  was 
often  clouded,  but  he  waited  cheerfully  and 
hopefully  for  the  clouds  to  pass  away;  and  when 
now  and  then  he  touches  some  sad  theme  he 
dwells  most  insistently,  not  upon  the  sadness 
itself,  but  upon  that  element  of  beauty  which 
adheres  in  all  sadness  which  is  not  ignoble.  He 
was  a  good  man :  he  was  also,  in  spite  of 
troubles  which  would  have  crushed  the  heart 
out  of  most  of  us,  a  happy  man;  and  it  is 
impossible  for  any  spirit  who  has  been  *  finely 
touched*  to  be  long  in  his  company  without 
being  consciously  both  better  and  happier.  It 
is  difficult  to  leave  him,  but  the  parting  must 
come.  Let  it  be  brief.  Beloved  Leigh  Hunt, 
Ave  atque  vale  ! 


THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE 

CHARLES  KINGSLEY,  in  one  of  his  vigorous 
essays,  speaks  mournfully  of  the  time  '  when 
Pope  and  plain  sense  went  out  and  Shelley  and 
the  seventh  heaven  came  in.'  The  tone  of 
complaint  seems  at  the  first  blush  somewhat 
unreasonable,  for  the  coming  in  of  the  seventh 
heaven  is  surely  a  desirable  event  in  a  world 
where  even  a  heaven  of  lower  rank  is  not  al- 
ways very  easily  discernible.  Celestial  qualities 
either  in  life  or  in  literature  must  needs  be 
valuable;  but  like  more  commonplace  valuables, 
they  offer  a  strong  temptation  to  counterfeiting 
experts,  and  it  is  better  to  have  in  one's  pocket 
an  honest  brown  penny  than  a  pinchbeck  sove- 
reign. It  can  hardly  be  doubted  by  anybody 
that  a  good  deal  of  pinchbeck  coin  is  at  present 
in  circulation.  Pope's  bronze  of  plain  sense 
may  be  described  in  Kantian  phraseology  as  the 


THE   POETRY   OF    COMMON    SENSE     *35 

wisdom  of  the  Understanding,  born  of  common- 
place observation  and  reflection;  the  celestial 
auriferous-looking  coinage  now  in  greater  favour, 
is  supposed  to  be  the  wisdom  of  that  higher 
reason  which  comes  of  direct  vision — vision  that 
is  free  from  the  tiresome  necessity  of  explaining 
and  justifying  its  own  processes.  But,  as  the 
poet  remarks,  *  things  are  not  what  they  seem,' 
— at  least  not  always.  Wilful  and  perverse 
whimsicality  is  occasionally  presented  to  us  as 
the  precious  harvest  of  insight,  and  the  false 
meaning  or  no  meaning  of  this  Brummagem 
insight  is  judiciously  veiled  by  a  style  to  which, 
because  it  is  generally  deficient  in  lucidity  and 
not  infrequently  in  grammar,  we  award  such 
praise  as  is  conveyed  by  one  or  other  of  the 
fashionable  terms  of  eulogy.  It  is  a  fact  that 
the  expression  of  the  highest  truth — the  truth 
of  Reason — may  sometimes  look  like  nonsense 
when  surveyed  from  the  lower  plane  of  the 
Understanding;  but  the  study  of  much  contem- 
porary literature,  especially  in  the  domains  of 
poetry  and  criticism,  tends  to  convince  the 
student  that  in  the  creed  of  the  modern  young 
man  of  letters  the  fact  is  stated  conversely,  thus : 
*  Whatever  is  apparently  nonsense  must  be  ac- 
cepted as  the  highest  truth.' 


I36     THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE 

Of  course  we  are  not  left  without  writers  who 
can  think  clearly  and  strongly,  and  who  can 
clothe  their  thoughts  in  a  well-fitting  and  grace- 
ful vesture  of  language  which  renders  adequately 
its  every  outline;  but  it  can  hardly  be  said  that 
the  work  of  these  writers  represents  the  mass  of 
our  current  literature  in  the  same  way  that  the 
work  of  such  men  as  Pope  and  Johnson  repre- 
sented the  current  literature  of  their  century. 
Pope  and  Johnson  stood  above  the  crowd  in 
virtue  of  qualities  which  were  incommunicable; 
but  they  and  the  crowd  had  a  common  standard 
of  excellence,  and  if  this  standard  were  not  the 
highest,  it  was  at  any  rate  better  than  no 
standard  at  all.  Correctness  in  following  models 
approved  by  a  general  agreement  of  cultivated 
opinion  may  not  be  the  noblest  literary  virtue; 
but  it  is  a  virtue  which  betokens  a  state  of  intel- 
lectual civilisation,  because  it  is  an  acknowledg- 
ment of  a  central  authority;  whereas,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  dethronement  of  what  is  under- 
stood to  be  correctness  in  favour  of  a  so-called 
originality — the  divine  right  to  say  anything 
anyhow — is  not  an  advance  but  a  distinct  retro- 
gression, a  lapse  from  civilisation  into  anarchy. 

Kingsley,  in  making  his  point,  had  recourse 
to  '  apt  alliteration's  artful  aid,'  a  rhetorical 


THE   POETRY   OF    COMMON    SENSE     137 

expedient  employed  by  other  point-makers 
before  and  since  his  time;  but,  in  his  epi- 
grammatic utterance,  sound  which  strikes,  and 
significance  which  satisfies,  fit  each  other  more 
closely  and  neatly  than  usual.  Shelley  is  really 
the  best  representative  of  the  poetry  of  a  cloud- 
wrapped,  invisible,  seventh  heaven,  the  poetry 
of  *  the  desire  of  the  moth  for  the  star/  of  an 
attempt  at  the  expression  of  the  inexpressible, 
the  attainment  of  the  unattainable.  Pope  is 
not  less  truly  a  typical  poet  of  plain  sense, 
content  with  the  imaginative  sustenance  and 
emotional  stimulation  of  the  familiar  harvest 
of  earth's  cornfields  and  vineyards,  which  yields 
wholesome  flour  to  his  flail  and  wine  to  his 
press.  Wherever  one  opens  his  pages  one 
finds  some  final  literary  embodiment  of  what 
has  been  described  as  the  wisdom  of  the 
Understanding;  but  a  very  just  appreciation 
of  the  kind  and  quality  of  his  work  as  an 
imaginative  exponent  of  this  wisdom  may  be 
arrived  at  without  straying  beyond  those  two 
very  characteristic  poems,  the  Essay  on  Man 
and  the  Essay  on  Criticism, 

One  feels  specially  with  regard  to  the  former 
poem  what  one  so  often  feels  with  regard  to 
some  real  or  supposed  masterpiece  of  literature, 


A3       THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE 

— how  interesting  it  would  be  to  read  for  the 
first  time  without  having  previously  read  one 
of  the  many  words  written  by  the  critics  con- 
cerning it.  It  has  been  urged  by  writers  of 
the  rank  of  De  Quincey,  Mr  Leslie  Stephen, 
and  Mr  Lowell,  that  its  thought  is  borrowed 
from  Bolingbroke;  that  the  philosophical  system 
expounded  in  it  lacks  unity,  and  that  one 
position  is,  indeed,  inconsistent  with  another; 
that  it  is  illogical,  shallow,  ill-digested,  and  I 
know  not  what  besides.  Now  all  these  charges 
are  more  or  less  true,  and  if  but  one  of  them 
were  true  the  Essay  on  Man  would  be  deprived 
of  claims  to  honour  as  a  systematic  philosophical 
statement.  But  this  is  just  what  it  is  not, — 
just  what  it  cannot  be,  unless  it  is  to  abandon 
all  right  to  be  considered  a  poem.  Pope's 
poetry  is  the  poetry  of  the  Understanding;  but 
an  orderly  logical  essay  on  Man,  with  all  its 
parts  so  well  and  calmly  thought  out  in  relation 
to  each  other  that  there  should  be  no  incon- 
sistency or  flaw  in  the  chain  of  reasoning,  would 
be  the  mere  prose  of  the  Understanding.  We 
are  easily  misled  by  names,  and  the  essay  being 
a  recognised  prose  form,  we  yield  to  the  temp- 
tation to  judge  by  prose  canons  any  composition 
bearing  that  name.  Perhaps  there  is  no  fact 


THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE      139 

which  tells  so  much  in  favour  of  an  affirmative 
answer  to  the  old  question  of  the  debating 
societies,  *  Was  Pope  a  poet  ? '  than  his  obvious 
inability  to  produce  metrical  work,  which,  when 
judged  by  these  canons,  is  at  all  satisfactory. 
The  Essay  on  Man  is  not  an  essay  at  all,  in 
so  far  as  that  term  involves  logical  as  well  as 
literary  continuity;  it  is  really  a  collection  of 
short  reflective  and  epigrammatic  poems,  the 
welding  together  of  which  into  a  larger  poem, — 
with  an  apparent  rather  than  a  real  unity — is 
mechanical,  not  vital.  Thus,  in  the  Essay  on 
Man  the  parts  are  greater  than  the  whole;  and 
Pope,  as  represented  by  this  and  similar  works, 
is  one  of  the  few  poets  to  whom  no  injustice, 
but  rather  the  fullest  justice,  is  done  by  the 
process  of  reproduction  in  what  used  to  be 
called  Elegant  Extracts. 

Of  the  single  lines  which,  in  becoming  po- 
pular proverbial  expressions,  have  received  the 
world's  testimonial  to  their  penetrating  truth  of 
thought  and  final  perfectness  of  expression  it  is 
needless  to  speak,  though  it  may  be  remarked 
that  their  combination  of  compactness  with 
clearness  is,  broadly  speaking,  unknown  to  the 
literature  of  our  own  day,  and,  if  we  may  judge 
from  what  we  read,  is  not  even  regarded  as  a 


140     THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE 

desirable  ideal.  Of  the  longer  detachable 
passages  which  are,  in  a  manner,  complete  in 
themselves,  and  which  I  have  ventured  to  speak 
of  as  poems,  it  has  been  said  again  and  again 
that  the  thought  in  them  is  trite  and  obvious. 
It  would  be  foolhardy  to  affirm  that  this  is  never 
the  case;  but,  even  when  it  is  so,  it  must  be  re- 
membered that  the  world  owes  a  debt  of  grati- 
tude not  merely  to  "the  man  who  provides  what 
are  called  new  ideas,  but  to  him  who  crystallises 
old  thought,  with  which  in  solution  people  have 
long  been  familiar,  into  some  enduring  jewel  of 
language.  There  is  always  something  admirable 
and  deserving  in  literature  instinct  with  that 
quality  of  which  Pope  wrote  the  memorable 
couplet : — 

1  True  wit  is  nature  to  advantage  dressed, 
What  oft  was  thought  but  ne'er  so  well  expressed.' 

It  may,  however,  be  questioned  whether 
Pope's  intellectual  substance  is  really  so  thin  as 
it  is  often  assumed  to  be.  The  master  of  utter- 
ance has  the  power  of  so  presenting  a  new  or 
profound  thought  that  we  appropriate  it  at  once, 
and  the  appropriation  is  so  effortless  that  we  are 
tempted  to  believe  it  has  always  been  ours — that 
because  we  see  it  so  clearly  now,  we  have  always 


THE    POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE      14* 

seen  it  with  equal  clearness.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  thought  which  we  take  home  with 
difficulty  acquires  a  factitious  value  from  the 
labour  spent  in  its  acquisition,  for  it  is  not  in 
human  nature  to  prize  lightly  what  it  has  cost 
so  much  to  win.  I  would  not  even  seem  to 
depreciate  the  noble  work  of  Robert  Browning ; 
but  I  think  any  fair-minded  admirer  will  admit 
that  an  important  element  in  his  estimate  of  the 
poet's  thought  is  his  consciousness  that  he  has 
made  it  his  own  by  working  for  it,  and  that  if  he 
had  not  worked  for  it,  it  could  never  have  been 
his. 

And  this  mention  of  Browning  tempts  me  to 
note  the  fact  that  one  of  his  most  striking 
central  ideas  was  really  anticipated,  and  antici- 
pated not  vaguely  and  tentatively  but  with 
singular  force  and  distinctness,  by  the  poet  with 
whom  he  seems  to  have  so  little  in  common. 
The  idea  as  it  appears  in  numerous  poems  of 
Browning  may  be  briefly  stated  thus  : — Man  is  a 
being  created  for  two  lives,  a  finite  life  and  an 
infinite  life,  and  if  he  will  live  wisely  he  will 
neither  ignore  the  latter  in  the  enjoyment  of 
the  former,  nor  commit  the  opposite  error  of 
attempting  to  snatch  at  the  fulness  of  the 
infinite  life  while  yet  subject  to  the  bonds  of  the 


142     THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE 

finite — to  'crowd  into  time  eternity's  concern.' 
This  is  the  thought  which  pervades  with 
weighty  warning  such  poems  as  Paracelsus, 
Sordello,  and  Easter-Day  —  with  stimulating 
appeal  such  other  poems  as  A  Grammarian 's 
Funeral  and  Rabbi  Ben  Ezra  \  it  is  indeed  one 
of  the  most  frequent  of  Browning's  germinal 
ideas,  and  is  often  referred  to  as  something 
peculiarly  his  own.  He  has,  doubtless,  largely 
made  it  so  by  characteristic  treatment;  but  in 
another  form,  less  impressive  indeed  but  more 
sharply  outlined  than  the  dramatic,  it  is  cer- 
tainly present  in  the  Essay  on  Man.  After  an 
argument  which  may  be  left  to  the  tender 
mercies  of  the  logical  critics,  Pope  arrives  at  the 
conclusion  that  in  the  universe  of  being  : — 

1  'tis  plain, 

There  must  be,  somewhere,  such  a  rank  as  Man  : 
And  all  the  question  (wrangle  e'er  so  long) 
Is  only  this,  if  God  has  placed  him  wrong  ?  ' 

To  this  question  Pope's  optimistic  theism  can 
give  but  one  reply,  and  it  is  in  the  course  of 
this  reply — from  which  a  few  passages  must  be 
quoted — that  he  unfolds  the  thought  of  man's 
limitations  and  possibilities. 

'  Then  say  not  Man's  imperfect,  Heaven  in  fault; 
Say  rather,  Man's  as  perfect  as  he  ought : 


THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE      143 

His  knowledge  measured  to  his  state  and  place, 
His  time  a  moment,  and  a  point  his  space. 
If  to  be  perfect  in  a  certain  sphere, 
What  matter,  soon  or  late,  or  here  or  there. 


4  In  Pride,  in  reas'ning  Pride,  our  error  lies; 
All  quit  their  sphere,  and  rush  into  the  skies  ; 
Pride  still  is  aiming  at  the  blest  abodes, 
Men  would  be  Angels,  Angels  would  be  Gods. 


*  The  bliss  of  Man  (could  Pride  that  blessing  find), 
Is  not  to  act  or  think  beyond  mankind; 
No  pow'rs  of  body  or  of  soul  to  share, 
But  what  his  nature  or  his  state  can  bear.' 

It  is  needless  to  adduce  parallels,  but  it  will 
be  seen  that  the  thought  of  Pope  is  really  one 
with  the  thought  of  Browning;  and  if  its  expres- 
sion by  the  earlier  poet  seem  less  impressive 
than  that  of  our  own  contemporary,  the  com- 
parative lack  of  impressiveness  is  to  be  found, 
not  in  the  thought  itself,  but  in  the  form  of 
expression  which  has  become  to  us  old-fashioned, 
flat,  and  destitute  of  its  primal  charm. 

What  Pope  has  to  say  concerning  the  relation 
of  passion  to  conduct  is  hardly  less  noteworthy. 
The  passions,  uncontrolled  by  reason  or  con- 
science, have  forced  so  many  men  into  folly,  or 
vice,  or  crime,  that  the  first  thought  of  the 


144    THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE 

average  man  is  to  regard  them  as  necessarily 
enemies  of  virtue,  and  the  reasoning,  restraining 
faculties  as  necessarily  its  allies.  This  was  cer- 
tainly the  ordinary  view  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury, its  moral  ideal  being  the  conception  of  a 
man  whose  passions  were  always  held  in  sub- 
jection. It  is,  indeed,  the  ordinary  view  even 
yet,  and  many  a  man  and  woman  of  to-day  has 
felt  the  delightful  shock  of  a  new  and  illumi- 
nating truth  in  reading  the  words  of  Professor 
Seeley — '  No  heart  is  pure  that  is  not  passionate; 
no  virtue  is  safe  that  is  not  enthusiastic,' — or 
those  other  words  of  Rabbi  Ben  Ezra, 

'  Let  us  not  always  say, 
Spite  of  this  flesh  to-day 

"  I  strove,  made  head,  gained  ground  upon  the  whole  ! " 
As  the  bird  wings  and  sings, 
Let  us  cry,  "All  good  things 

Are  ours,  nor  soul  helps  flesh  more  now  than   flesh  helps 
soul."* 

How  fresh  this  seems — how  full  of  the  sweet, 
sharp  breath  of  the  new  day!  but  here,  too, 
Pope  after  his  own  fashion  has  been  first  in  the 
field.  To  him  the  fixity  of  virtue  boasted  of  by 
the  mere  stoic  is  but  a  fixity  like  that  of  frost. 
'  Strength  of  mind,'  he  says,  '  is  exercise  not 
rest,'  and  while  on  the  ocean  of  life  over  which 
we  are  all  sailing  reason  is  the  card  which 


THE   POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE     145 

guides,  passion  is  the  gale  which  sends  the  ship 
bounding  over  the  billows  to  the  haven  where 
she  would  be. 

'  Nor  God  alone  in  the  still  calm  we  find, 
He  mounts  the  storm,  and  walks  upon  the  wind.' 

Everyone  knows  the  passage  which  sets  forth 
and  illustrates  Pope's  theory  of  a  ruling  passion 
as  a  motive  power  of  conduct;  and  it  is  this 
passion  to  which  he  refers  in  the  lines  which,  it 
will  be  seen,  bear  a  curious  resemblance,  not 
merely  in  thought  but  in  phraseology,  to  the 
passages  quoted  from  Professor  Seeley  and 
Browning. 

1  Th'  Eternal  Art,  educing  good  from  ill, 
Grafts  on  this  Passion  our  best  principle  : 
'Tis  thus  the  Mercury  of  Man  is  fixed, 
Strong  grows  the  Virtue  with  his  nature  mitfd  ; 
The  dross  cements  what  else  were  too  refin'd, 
And  in  one  interest  body  acts  with  mind. 
As  fruits,  ungrateful  to  the  planter's  care, 
On  savage  stocks  inserted,  learn  to  bear; 
The  surest  Virtues  thus  from  Passions  sAoot, 
Wild  Nature's  vigour  working  at  the  root.' 

There  is  no  need  to  press  Pope's  claims  too 
vehemently,  or  to  urge  them  with  exaggeration 
of  emphasis;  but  surely  it  is  bare  justice  to  say 
that  those  who  accuse  him  of  merely  superficial 
thinking  raise  a  suspicion  that  they  themselves 

K 


146     THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE 

have  been  guilty  of  hasty  and  careless  reading. 
Nor  can  they  justify  their  charge  by  the  plea 
that  Pope  simply  versified  the  thought  of 
Bolingbroke.  What  is  the  explanation  of  the 
fact  that  to-day,  though  Pope  is  not  read  as  he 
ought  to  be  read,  the  readers  of  the  Essay  on 
Man  are  numbered  by  thousands,  while  readers 
of  Bolingbroke, — one  of  the  most  brilliant 
writers  of  English  prose — are  numbered  by 
units  ?  No  explanation  is  possible  but  this, — 
that  Pope,  though  he  may  not  have  originated 
the  intellectual  substance  of  the  Essay  has  given 
to  it  the  finally  satisfying  expression;  and  this 
he  could  not  have  done  by  merely  translating 
it  from  prose  into  verse,  but  only  by  thinking 
it,  as  it  were,  over  again,  for  no  one  can 
rightly  utter  the  thought  that  he  has  not 
made  his  own. 

There  was  no  Bolingbroke  behind  the  Essay 
on  Criticism,  but  it  is  not  less  rich  than  the 
Essay  on  Man  in  the  ripe  fruit  of  plain  sense, 
the  unpretentious  but  practical  wisdom  of  the 
Understanding.  Open  the  poem  almost  any- 
where, and  we  see  how  Pope  goes  straight  to 
the  heart  of  the  matter  in  hand,  how  he  says 
just  the  true  thing  in  the  best  possible  way, 
and  therefore  the  final  way.  No  question,  for 


THE    POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE     147 

example,  has  been  more  fiercely  discussed  than 
this — Is  Art  to  be  judged  by  the  measure  of 
its  truth  to  Nature  as  Nature  is  observed  by 
the  individual  artist,  or  by  the  measure  of  its 
conformity  to  certain  traditions  of  fitness  which 
long  prestige  has  rendered  classical  ?  We 
should  expect  Pope  to  take  his  cue  from  the 
conventional  spirit  of  his  age  which  was  domi- 
nated by  Renaissance  influences;  but  as  a 
matter  of  fact  his  verdict  is  in  favour  both  of 
the  direct  study  of  Nature  and  of  loyalty  to 
classical  traditions  of  Art,  because  he  sees  that 
the  two  are  really  one. 

'  First  follow  Nature,  and  your  judgment  frame 
By  her  just  standard,  which  is  still  the  same  : 
Unerring  Nature,  still  divinely  bright, 
One  clear,  unchanged,  and  universal  light, 
Life,  force,  and  beauty  must  to  all  impart, 
At  once  the  source,  and  end,  and  test  of  Art.' 

1  Nature  the  source  and  end  and  test  of 
Art'  might  have  served  as  a  motto  for  the 
Pre-Raphaelite  Brotherhood,  a  justification  for 
all  their  eccentricities  and  rebellions.  But 
Pope  would  not  have  been  a  Pre-Raphaelite, 
for  this  is  not  his  last  word. 

'  Those  Rules  of  old  discover'd,  not  devised, 
Are  Nature  still,  but  Nature  methodiz'd; 


148    THE   POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE 

Nature,  like  liberty,  is  but  restrain'd 

By  the  same  laws  which  first  herself  ordain'  J.' 


'  When  first  young  Maro  in  his  boundless  mind 
A  work  t'outlast  immortal  Rome  design'd, 
Perhaps  he  seem'd  above  the  critic's  law, 
And  but  from  Nature's  fountains  scorned  to  draw  : 
But  when  t'examine  every  part  he  came, 
Nature  and  Homer  were,  he  found,  the  same.' 

These  rules,  these  great  examples,  must,  how- 
ever, be  to  the  poet  (for  it  is  the  poet  of  whom 
Pope  is  mainly  writing)  as  guide-posts,  indicat- 
ing generally  the  way  he  should  go;  not  as 
walls  compelling  him  to  tread  undeviatingly 
the  beaten  track.  Those  are  graces  which  no 
methods  can  teach,  because  they  come  not  by 
foresight  but  by  fortune;  lucky  licenses  which 
disown  authority  but  which,  in  virtue  of  their 
success,  become  authorities  themselves;  glorious 
offences  of  ( great  wits '  who  : — 

*  From  vulgar  bounds  with  grave  disorder  part, 
And  snatch  a  grace  beyond  the  reach  of  art, 
Which,  without  passing  thro'  the  judgment,  gains 
The  heart,  and  all  its  end  at  once  attains.' 

This  is  really  as  profound  as  it  is  pellucid;  not 
one  whit  less  profound  in  its  way  than  the 


THE   POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE     149 

illuminating  words  of  Polixenes  in  The  Winter  s 
Tale  :— 

*  Yet  nature  is  made  better  by  no  mean 
But  nature  makes  that  mean;  so,  o'er  that  art 
Which  you  say  adds  to  nature,  is  an  art 
That  nature  makes. 

This  is  an  art 

Which  does  not  mend  nature,  change  it  rather,  but 
The  art  itself  is  nature.' 

In  both  passages  we  see  common  sense  at  its 
highest  —  the  wisdom  of  the  Understanding 
which  discriminates  and  compares,  rising  into 
the  wisdom  of  the  Reason  which  sees.  Even, 
however,  when  it  remains  on  its  lower  levels 
among  the  most  familiar  simplicities  of  obser- 
vation or  reflection,  it  always  leaves  behind  it 
the  satisfaction  given  by  adequacy  of  accom- 
plishment. Indeed  it  is  not  distinguished  from 
other  poetry  by  choice  of  theme  or  even  in 
the  strictest  sense  of  the  word  by  treatment  of 
theme;  it  is  poetry  which  is  found  wherever 
the  poet  —  be  his  matter  or  manner  what  it 
may — estimates  fairly  the  possibilities  of  expres- 
sion existing  in  himself,  and  the  possibilities  of 
being  expressed  which  exist  in  his  subject. 

Kingsley  thought  of  Pope  as  pre-eminently  the 
poet  of  plain  sense,  and  Dryden,  Johnson,  Gold- 
smith, Crabbe  and  Cowper,  whose  manner  is  in 


ISO    THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE 

varying  degrees  akin  to  Pope's,  are  not  less 
entitled  to  the  designation;  but  the  fact  that 
these  men  belong  to  one  literary  school  may 
easily  betray  the  unwary  into  a  specious  error  of 
intellectual  grouping.  They  represent  what  is 
called,  perhaps  not  very  accurately,  the  classical 
manner  of  feeling  and  handling;  whereas  Shelley 
and  his  school  represent  the  manner  which  is 
known  as  romantic;  but  the  controversy  between 
the  adherents  of  '  plain  sense '  and  the  devotees 
of  the  4 seventh  heaven'  is  not  one  with  the 
weary  and  interminable  controversy  between 
classicism  and  romanticism.  The  questions  to  be 
asked  before  deciding  whether  a  writer  belongs 
to  the  sensible  or  pseudo-celestial  order  of  poets 
are  not  'Does  he  write  in  the  trim  couplets 
of  Pope,  or  in  the  bounding  lyrical  measures 
of  Shelley  ? '  i  Does  he  celebrate  Nature  con- 
ventionalised or  Nature  free  ?  '  *  Is  his  philo- 
sophy the  philosophy  of  pedestrian  empiricism  or 
of  soaring  transcendentalism  ? '  but,  *  Have  his 
conceptions,  be  they  lofty  or  lowly,  the  coherent 
sanity  of  substance  which  alone  lends  itself  to 
clear  presentation  in  a  satisfying  artistic  form  ?  ' 
and  ( Are  such  conceptions  within  or  beyond  his 
reach;  does  he  dominate  them  or  is  he  dominated 
by  them  ? '  Matthew  Arnold  has  observed  that 


THE    POETRY    OF    COMMON    SENSE     151 

Keats  renders  Nature,  while  Shelley  tries  to 
render  her.  With  the  truth  of  the  special 
criticism  I  have  no  immediate  concern ;  but  the 
words  are  cited  because  they  indicate  with  such 
clear  conciseness  the  essential  difference  between 
two  classes  of  poetic  craftsmen.  It  is  this  perfec- 
tion of  rendering — whether  of  nature  or  of 
human  life,  of  thought,  sentiment  or  emotion — 
which  makes  such  a  term  as  ( poet  of  plain  sense ' 
a  term  of  absolute  praise,  instead  of  being  like 
classical  or  romantic,  subjective  or  objective,  an 
epithet  which  may  be  used  either  by  way  of 
eulogy  or  of  reproach.  Mr  W.  M.  Rossetti,  for 
example,  depreciates  Coleridge's  Ancient  Mariner 
on  the  ground  that  he  finds  it  '  defective  in  the 
core  of  common  sense,'  and  while  the  finding 
may  possibly  be  questioned,  every  judicious 
reader  will  feel  that  if  it  be  admitted  the  verdict 
of  depreciation  based  upon  it  is  perfectly  just; 
for  by  deficiency  in  common  sense  the  writer 
means  a  lack  of  that  organic  coherence  of  sub- 
stance which  is  as  essential  to  the  conviction  of 
the  imagination  as  is  sound  logic  to  the  convic- 
tion of  the  reason.  Such  a  lack  is  not  merely  a 
defect  from  this  or  that  point  of  view — it  is  a 
defect  from  any  point  of  view — a  fault  in  itself. 
The  opposite  merit  is  to  be  found  not  only 


152     THE   POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE 

in  the  classical  didactics  of  Pope,  Dryden,  and 
the  earlier  Georgians  but  in  the  romantic  nar- 
rative and  descriptive  poetry  of  Byron  and 
Scott;  it  is  not  wanting  in  the  meditatively 
observant  work  of  Wordsworth.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary in  order  to  praise  the  poetry  of  common 
sense  consistently,  that  we  should  prefer  the 
work  of  the  eighteenth  century  to  that  of  the 
men  who  are  nearer  to  our  own  time — work 
which  necessarily  comes  home  to  us  because  it 
speaks  our  own  thought  in  our  own  dialect. 
When  Kingsley  spoke  of  the  dominating  quality 
of  Pope's  verse  as  having  gone  out,  he  meant 
that  it  had  gone  out  of  fashion,  not  that  it 
had  gone  out  of  existence,  for  a  cardinal  in- 
tellectual virtue  does  not  perish  with  the  men 
of  any  generation ; — *  the  poetry  of  sense]  to 
adapt  a  line  of  Keats'  *  is  never  dead.'  Just  at 
the  present,  more's  the  pity,  Byron  and  Scott 
are  largely  sharing  the  fate  of  Pope — they  have 
gone  out;  and  we  have  been  told  again  and 
again  that  their  loss  of  vogue  is  due  to  the 
absence  from  their  work  of  a  certain  exquisite- 
ness  of  apprehension,  a  subtilty  of  sensation,  a 
mastery  of  complexities  of  technique,  of  all  those 
vague  virtues  of  conception  and  treatment  which 
are  summed  up  in  the  one  blessed  word  (dis- 


THE   POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE     153 

tinction.'  These  things  are  certainly  not  to  be 
discerned  in  Childe  Harold  or  The  Lady  of  the 
Lake,  but  one  has  a  shrewd  suspicion  that  what 
is  found  amiss  in  these  poems  by  the  noisiest 
class  of  contemporary  connoisseurs  is  not  the 
absence  of  something,  but  the  presence  of  some- 
thing else — of  that  fine  manly  robustness,  that 
sturdy  directness,  that  simple  instinctive  swift- 
ness of  touch  which  embodies  a  clear  and  vivid 
conception  in  a  perfectly  representative  literary 
form  that  stands  a  silent  reproach  to  the  in- 
effective prettiness,  the  oracular  obscurity  and 
the  convulsive  strain  of  the  verse  which,  because 
it  can  never  touch  or  move  the  normally  con- 
stituted human  being,  is  on  the  principle  of 
lucus  a  non  lucendo,  spoken  of  as  'intimate.' 

This  intimacy  is  supposed  to  be  specially 
manifest  in  the  treatment  of  Nature  by  con- 
temporary poets  of  the  seventh  heaven;  and  in 
their  verse  Nature  is  certainly  exploited  as  she 
has  never  been  exploited  before.  She  has  be- 
come a  Diana  pursued  to  her  most  private 
haunts  by  a  literary  Actaeon  with  note-book  in 
hand;  but  the  notes  that  he  makes  give  one 
the  impression  of  being  the  jottings  of  an  eaves- 
dropper, not  the  confidences  of  a  favoured  lover. 
Even  in  Pope's  Windsor  Forest,  with  all  its 


154    THE   POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE 

conventional  phraseology,  one  is  conscious  of  a 
simple,  more  instinctive,  and  therefore  more 
genuine  enjoyment  of  Nature  than  is  to  be 
found  in  the  work  of  certain  living  poets,  who 
have,  indeed,  abjured  convention  for  cram. 
Where,  now,  it  may  be  asked,  save  here  and 
there  in  the  work  of  poets  like  Lord  Tennyson, 
Browning,  and  Matthew  Arnold,  do  we  read 
poetry  which  brings  us  into  such  veritable  touch 
with  the  life  of  the  elements  as  that  of  which 
we  are  made  conscious  by  the  virile  stanzas  of 
Byron  ? 

'  All  heaven  and  earth  are  still — though  not  in  sleep, 
But  breathless,  as  we  grow  when  feeling  most; 
And  silent,  as  we  stand  in  thoughts  too  deep  : 
All  heaven  and  earth  are  still  :  From  the  high  host 
Of  stars,  to  the  lull'd  lake  and  mountain-coast, 
All  is  concenter'd  in  a  life  intense 
Where  not  a  beam,  nor  air,  nor  leaf  is  lost 
But  hath  a  part  of  being,  and  a  sense, 
Of  that  which  is  of  all  Creator  and  defence. 


The  sky  is  changed ! — and  such  a  change  !  Oh  night, 
And  storm,  and  darkness,  ye  are  wondrous  strong. 
Yet  lovely  in  your  strength  as  is  the  light 
Of  a  dark  eye  in  woman  !     Far  along, 
From  peak  to  peak,  the  rattling  crags  among 
Leaps  the  live  thunder  !     Not  from  one  lone  cloud, 
But  every  mountain  now  hath  found  a  tongue, 
And  Jura  answers,  through  her  misty  shroud, 
Back  to  the  joyous  Alps,  who  call  to  her  aloud  !  • 


THE   POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE     155 

Such  pictorial  description  as  this,  producing 
its  effects  so  simply,  so  directly,  is,  not  less 
than  the  measured  epigrammatic  didacticism  of 
Pope,  the  poetry  of  common  sense;  because 
diverse  as  are  their  indwelling  spirit  and  their 
outward  form,  they  both  exhibit  the  calm 
supremacy  of  fulfilled  accomplishment,  not  the 
contortion  of  ineffectual  strain.  We  have  fine 
didactic  poetry  now  that  is  very  different  from 
the  didactic  poetry  of  Pope  and  Johnson,  having 
less  of  glitter  and  more  of  warmth,  fewer  of 
the  accents  of  the  world,  more  of  the  inspired 
tone  of  solitary  vision;  but  it  has  the  same  notes 
of  clearness,  simplicity,  sufKcingness.  These  are 
heard  in  Arnold's  stanza, — 

1  We  cannot  kindle  when  we  will 

The  fire  that  in  the  heart  resides  ; 

The  spirit  bloweth  and  is  still, 

In  mystery  our  soul  abides. 

But  tasks  in  hours  of  insight  will'd 
Can  be  through  hours  of  gloom  fulfill'd.' 

They  are  heard  yet  again  in  the  lines  of  In 
Memoriam, — 

'  Let  knowledge  grow  from  more  to  more, 
But  more  of  reverence  in  us  dwell; 
That  mind  and  soul  according  well 

May  make^pne  music  as  before 

But  vaster.3 


156     THE   POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE 

Nor  are  they  absent  from,  or  inconsistent 
with,  the  poetry  of  a  sane  and  reverent  mys- 
ticism, which  inspires  Wordsworth's  great  Ode 
on  the  Intimations  of  Immortality;  for  the 
poet  of  plain  sense  is  not  the  poet  who  is 
distinguished  from  his  aspiring  peers  by  being 
content  to  dwell  in  the  flat  lowlands  of  thought 
and  emotion,  but  by  his  gift  of  climbing  without 
giddiness,  of  breathing  the  air  of  the  higher 
summits  without  intoxication.  The  poetry  of 
common  sense  is  seen  at  its  best  and  strongest 
not  when  imagination  plods  along  the  highway, 
but  when  it  stands  upon  the  mountain  top,  as 
in  the  Homeric  Epic,  the  Divine  Comedy  of 
Dante,  the  human  tragedy  of  Shakspeare,  the 
Paradise  Lost  of  Milton.  In  these  supreme 
efforts  we  are,  however,  impressed  more  im- 
mediately and  forcibly,  by  the  Titanesque  power 
than  by  the  sane  and  ordered  co-ordination  of 
its  expression;  so  therefore,  when  we  name  the 
poetry  of  common  sense,  we  naturally  think  of 
the  poetry  in  which  the  peculiar  quality  stands 
free  from  the  shadow  of  more  splendid  if  not 
more  essential  endowments;  and  the  name 
which  comes  to  our  lips  will  not  be  the  name 
of  Homer  or  Shakspeare;  it  will  be  some  such 
name  as  that  of  Pope.  Nor  is  he  unworthy 


THE   POETRY   OF   COMMON    SENSE     157 

of  the  representative  position.  If  it  be  urged 
that  his  substance  is  too  familiar  to  be  arresting, 
we  may  fairly  ask,  who  made  it  familiar  ? 
whose  stamp  it  was  that  gave  to  common  metal 
such  universal  currency  ?  The  gentleman  who 
went  to  see  Hamlet  for  the  first  time  said  that 
it  was  c  a  good  play  but  too  full  of  quotations.' 
We  laugh  at  him,  and  half-an-hour  afterwards 
we  ourselves  remark  with  a  grave  face  that 
Pope's  literary  merits  are  considerable,  but  that 
his  thought  is  trite  and  commonplace.  Be  it  so. 
Sleep  is  commonplace,  but  Sancho  Panza  had 
the  grace  to  bless  the  man  who  invented  it. 
Common  sense  is  not  quite  so  common  as  it 
ought  to  be,  but  it  is  nevertheless  sufficiently 
common  to  be  despised  by  superior  people.  We 
will  therefore  bless  the  men  who  have  made  it 
common,  and  among  our  blessings  a  special 
benediction  shall  be  reserved  for  Alexander 
Pope. 


ROBERT    BUCHANAN    AS    POET 

HAD  Mr  Robert  Buchanan  added  to  his  other 
achievements  those  of  a  politician  and  an  orator 
he  would  have  rivalled  the  versatility  of  the 
first  Lord  Lytton  who  was  surely  the  most 
variously  endowed  Englishman  of  his  time. 
Though,  like  his  great  contemporary  Browning, 
1  ever  a  fighter '  he  has,  so  far  as  I  know,  kept 
clear  of  the  arena  of  political  conflict,  but  he 
has  made  his  mark  as  poet,  novelist,  biographer, 
(his  sketch  of  David  Gray  is  a  delightful  piece 
of  work)  essayist,  critic,  and  playwright;  and 
though  it  cannot  truthfully  be  said  of  him 
that  he  has  touched  nothing  that  he  has  not 
adorned,  it  may  surely  be  declared  that  in  every 
kind  of  intellectual  labour  to  which  he  has  put 
his  hand  he  has,  somewhere  or  other,  left  an 
impress  which  no  seeing  eye  can  mistake  for 
anything  but  the  sign  manual  of  genius.  And 


ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET    159 

yet,  curiously  enough,  while  Mr  Buchanan  is 
essentially  a  poet  and  a  novelist,  playwright, 
and  the  rest  only,  as  it  were,  par  hasard,  the 
work  which  is  most  characteristic,  most  truly 
his  own,  has  obtained  recognition  noticeably 
scanty  when  compared  with  that  accorded  to 
the  other  work  which  speaks  of  a  talent  rather 
than  a  personality.  His  novels  good  and  bad — 
and  he  has  produced  both — have  been  read  by 
thousands;  night  after  night  his  plays,  which 
are  sometimes  little  more  than  creditable  jour- 
neyman's work,  have  been  greeted  with  the 
applause  of  crowded  houses;  but  his  poetry, 
though  it  has  numerous  and  warm  admirers, 
cannot  be  said  even  yet  to  have  caught  the 
ear  of  '  the  great  reading  public,' — a  fact  that 
is  all  the  more  curious  because  his  verse,  while 
by  no  means  devoid  of  the  higher  poetical 
qualities  which  will  always  appeal  exclusively 
to  the  few  is  peculiarly  rich  in  other  qualities 
which  are,  in  the  best  sense  of  the  word  popular. 
Yet,  strange  as  it  is,  it  is  certainly  true  that 
numbers  of  readers  who  could  stand  a  fairly 
rigorous  examination  in  half-a-dozen  contem- 
porary poets  both  of  the  first  and  the  second 
rank  will  confess  that  Robert  Buchanan  is 
known  to  them  only  by  '  Phil  Blood's  Leap,' 


160    ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET 

or    possibly  also  by  (St    Abe   and   his   Seven 
Wives.' 

I  have  spoken  of  Mr  Buchanan's  versatility 
as  exhibited  in  various  classes  of  intellectual 
endeavour — poems,  novels,  plays,  and  so  forth; 
but  if  he  is  studied  simply  as  a  poet  this  ver- 
satility is  no  less  impressive.  Apart  from  the 
work  of  the  laureate,  no  body  of  contemporary 
verse  presents  the  same  variety  of  imaginative, 
emotional  and  intellectual  appeal;  and  though 
variety  is  not  in  itself  a  thing  of  price,  it  be- 
comes distinctly  valuable  when  it  can  be  recog- 
nised as  an  indication  of  the  fecundity  of  a 
richly  vitalised  nature.  Now  this  is  the  kind 
of  variety  which  is  distinguishable  in  the  work 
of  Mr  Buchanan — the  variety  which  must  make 
itself  manifest  in  the  outcome  of  an  impulsive 
energy  which  no  single  conduit  of  expression 
suffices  to  exhaust.  His  purely  lyrical  poems — 
such  for  example  as  'The  Fairy  Reaper,'  'Spring 
Song  in  the  City,'  and  the  lyrics  in  'White 
Rose  and  Red ' — are  so  full  of  the  essential  spirit 
of  song  as  to  leave  upon  the  mind  of  the  sensi- 
tive reader  the  impression  that  the  writer  is 
pre-eminently  a  lyrist — a  simple  maker  of  the 
winning  music  of  melodious  verse.  Then,  while 
this  impression  is  strong  upon  him,  he  turns  to 


ROBERT    BUCHANAN    AS    POET          161 

other  groups  of  poems,  and  finds  that  though 
the  purely  sensuous  charm  of  music  is  still 
there,  it  has  taken  a  subordinate  place,  and  the 
man  who  seemed  but  a  singer  reveals  himself 
as  a  dramatic  creator,  a  philosophical  mystic,  a 
winning  story-weaver,  a  maker  of  ballads  that 
have  the  strength,  simplicity  and  directness  be- 
longing to  the  ballad-work  of  a  less  sophisticated 
day. 

The  poetry  of  ecstatic  or  rapturous  song 
when  seen  in  its  perfect  and  typical  form, 
as  for  example  in  the  most  characteristic 
verse  of  Shelley,  has  the  quality  or  the  defect 
— for  to  differing  moods  it  may  seem  either 
— of  a  certain  unsubstantiality  and  vagueness 
of  outline,  which  find  their  visual  correspond- 
ence in  the  aspect  of  material  objects  seen 
through  mist  or  moonlight.  When  Mr 
Buchanan's  verse  is  most  purely  lyrical  it 
approaches  this  effect,  but  never  quite  reaches 
it;  it  never  quits  its  hold  of  the  tangible, 
never  lacks  the  full  humanity  which  is  com- 
pact of  sense  and  soul  in  vital  combination. 
The  difference  is  almost  too  subtle  and 
elusive  to  be  expressed  in  terms  of  definition, 
but  its  reality  will  be  felt  and  its  nature  appre- 
hended by  any  one  who  comes  fresh  from  the 


1 62    ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET 

wonderful  lyric  in  Shelley's  Prometheus  Un- 
bound 

*  Life  of  life  !  thy  lips  enkindle ' 

to  any  of  the  '  Songs  of  the  Veil '  in  The  Book 
of  Orm,  the  Celt,  where  Mr  Buchanan's  work, 
so  far  as  outward  form  is  concerned,  bears  the 
strongest  resemblance  to  the  work  of  his  great 
predecessor.  The  later  poet  can  never  detach 
himself  from  the  simple  familiarities  of  human 
life,  and  even  when  the  solemn  veil  is  lifted  and 
the  divine  Face  is  disclosed  he  turns  from  the 
ineffable  vision  to  the  homely  world  on  which 
the  Face  looks  down. 

'  I  awoke  my  body, 

And  up  the  mountains, 

With  the  sweet  sun  shining 

I  wander'd  free, — 

And  the  hills  were  pleasant, 

Knee-deep  in  heather, 

And  the  yellow  eagle 

Wheel'd  over  me — 
And  the  streams  were  flowing, 
And  the  lambs  were  leaping 

Merrily. 


'  Hard  by  I  noted 
Little  children, 
Toddling  and  playing 
In  a  field  of  hay — 


ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET    163 

The  Face  was  looking, 
But  they  were  gazing 
At  one  another, 

And  what  cared  they  ? 
But  one  I  noted, 
A  little  maiden, 
Look'd  up  o'  sudden 

And  ceased  her  play, 
And  she  dropt  her  garland 
And  stood  upgazing, 
With  hair  like  sunlight, 

And  face  like  clay.' 


Of  course  this  is  not  quoted  as  an  example  of 
Mr  Buchanan's  best  work,  but  as  an  illustration 
of  that  instinctive  habit  of  nature  which  impels 
him  to  reach  things  of  spirit  through  the  things 
of  sense,  to  find  in  simple  familiar  humanity  an 
avenue  of  approach  to  the  unseen  and  the 
spiritual.  He  does  not  strive  to  render  the 
mysterious  awe  of  the  unveiled  Face  in  the 
heavens :  he  shows  it  reflected  in  the  face  of 
the  child  on  Dearth. 

It  is  natural  that  Mr  Buchanan  should  turn 
most  frequently  and  spontaneously  to  those 
kinds  of  work  in  which  his  native  bent  towards 
the  treatment  of  the  simple  humanities  has  full 
play.  To  compare  him  with  Chaucer  would  be 
an  absurd  extravagance ;  but  it  is  not  extravagant 
to  say  that  since  Chaucer  we  have  had  no  poet 


1 64    ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET 

who  can  be  more  emphatically  described  as  a 
poet  of  flesh  and  blood.  The  name  of  Robert 
Browning  will  occur  to  many  as  that  of  a  poet 
to  whom  the  designation  would  apply,  but 
Browning's  men  and  women  are  very  largely 
either  representatives  of  exceptional  types,  or  of 
familiar  types  placed  in  an  environment  which 
confers  on  them  an  unfamiliar  interest — gener- 
ally the  kind  of  interest  involved  in  a  somewhat 
complex  moral  problem.  Mr  Buchanan's  men 
and  women  have  more  of  the  primitive  simple 
every  day  humanity  which  makes  a  permanent 
and  universal  appeal.  Willie  Baird,  Attorney 
Sneak,  Liz,  Nell,  Widow  Mysie,  and  the  three 
whose  varying  loves  provide  the  tragic  comedy 
of  White  Rose  and  Red  are  obviously  nearer  to 
the  common  mind  and  heart  than  are  Bishop 
Blougram,  the  Queen  of  In  a  Balcony,  Sordello, 
and  Caponsacchi,  highly  vitalised  as  all  these 
creations  undoubtedly  are.  In  sheer  vividness 
of  presentment  the  portrait  of  Widow  Mysie  the 
fascinating  inn-keeper—sensuous,  warm-blooded, 
cold-hearted  and  calculating— is  a  little  master- 
piece. 

4  Oh,  sweet  was  Widow  Mysie,  sweet  and  sleek  ! 
The  peach's  blush  and  down  were  on  her  cheek, 
And  there  were  dimples  in  her  tender  chin 


ROBERT   BUCHANAN    AS    POET          165 

For  Cupids  small  to  hunt  for  kisses  in; 

Dark  glossy  were  her  ringlets,  each  a  prize, 

And  wicked,  wicked  were  her  beaded  eyes, — 

Plump  was  her  figure  rounded  and  complete 

And  tender  were  her  tiny  tinkling  feet ! 

All  this  was  nothing  to  the  warmth  and  light 

That  seemed  to  hover  o'er  her  day  and  night ; — 

Where'er  she  moved,  she  seem'd  to  soothe  and  please 

With  pleasant  murmurs  as  of  bumble  bees  ; 

Her  small  plump  hands  on  public  missions  flew 

Like  snow-white  doves  that  flying  croon  and  coo  ; 

Her  feet  fell  patter,  cheep,  like  little  mice  ; 

Her  breath  was  soft  with  sugar  and  with  spice  ; 

And  when  her  fingers — so  ! — your  hand  would  press 

You  tingled  to  the  toes  with  loveliness, 

While  her  dark  eyes  with  lessening  zone  in  zone 

Flasht  sunlight  on  the  mirrors  of  your  own 

Dazzling  your  spirit  with  a  wicked  sense 

That  seems  more  heavenly-born  than  innocence.' 

This  is  an  example  of  Mr  Buchanan's  frankly 
realistic  manner,  in  which  the  vigorous  effec- 
tiveness of  his  flesh  and  blood  treatment  of  a 
selected  individual  or  type  is  most  plainly 
apparent;  but  there  is  not  less  of  rich  warm 
vitality  in  the  portraits  painted  with  more  of 
idealistic,  romantic,  or — as  some  would  put  it — - 
poetic  feeling.  Such  eminently  characteristic 
poems  as  'Meg  Blane,'  'The  Scaith  of  Bartle,' 
1  The  Glamour,'  and  '  Poet  Andrew '  must  be 
studied  as  wholes;  but  a  few  stanzas  may  be 
taken  from  a  winning  portrait  study  which  has 


1 66    ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET 

not,  I  think,  been  reprinted  from  the  pages  of 
the  Argosy  where  I  read  it  many  years  ago.  It 
was  called  l  A  London  Lyric '  and  might  with 
propriety  have  been  included  in  the  volume  of 
London  Poems. 

'  Bell  from  the  North  hath  journeyd  hither, 
She  brings  the  scent  of  heather  with  her, 

To  show  in  what  sweet  glens  she  grew, — 
Where'er  she  treads  in  any  weather, 
She  steps  as  if  she  trod  on  heather, 

And  leaves  a  sense  like  dropping  dew. 

1  The  mountains  own  her  for  their  daughter, 
Her  presence  feels  like  running  water 

Cool'd  from  the  sun  in  a  green  glade; 
So  strange  she  seems  to  city  seeing, — 
A  playmate  of  the  winds,  a  being 

Made  of  the  dew  and  mountain  shade. 

*  In  the  strange  street  she  stops  to  listen, 
Her  red  lips  part,  her  blue  eyes  glisten, 

Wild  windy  voices  round  her  speak; 
She  sees  the  streets  roll  dark  and  clouded, 
Fearless  as  when  she  paused  enshrouded 

By  mists  upon  a  mountain  peak. 

'  And  oft,  while  wondrous  eyed  she  wanders," 
She  meets  a  sweet  face,  pauses,  ponders, 

And  then  peers  backward  as  she  goes, — 
As  in  the  far-off  solemn  places, 
She  drooped  the  tenderest  of  faces 

Over  some  tender  thing  that  grows. 


ROBERT    BUCHANAN    AS    POET          167 

1  Long  have  the  clouds  and  winds  been  by  her, 
Long  have  the  waters  murmured  nigh  her, 
And  sweet  delight  in  these  hath  she  ; 
Long  has  she  watched  the  shapes  of  wonder 
Darken  around  with  crying  thunder, 
Yet  all  have  used  her  tenderly. 


When  mighty  shapes  had  love  and  pity, 
What  should  appal  her  in  the  city  ? 

What  should  she  fear  in  sun  or  shower  ? 
The  cloud  of  life  is  pleasure-laden,— 
She  fears  it  not,— she  is  a  maiden 

Familiar  with  the  things  of  power. 


'Yet  is  she;made  in  mortal  fashion, — 
A  thing  of  pureness  and  of  passion, 

A  winning  thing  of  eyes  and  lips, 
A  maiden  with  a  cheek  to  sigh  on, 
A  waist  to  clasp,  a  heart  to  die  on — 

Kiss-worthy  to  the  finger-tips  ! ' 

The  vivid  realisation  which  makes  these  and 
a  score  of  other  portraits  glow  with  the  warmth 
of  life  is  not  less  manifest  in  Mr  Buchanan's 
rendering  of  nature  and  in  his  treatment  of 
incident  and  situation.  No  nature  -  poetry  of 
our  time  is  less  subjective  than  his,  or  freer 
from  the  intrusion  of  that  ;  pathetic  fallacy ' 
which,  fascinating  as  it  often  is,  denotes,  as  Mr 
Ruskin  has  shown,  a  lapse  from  perfect  veracity 


1 68    ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET 

of  imaginative  vision.  He  is  doubtless  saved 
from  it  both  by  that  healthful  outwardness  of 
mind  which  distinguishes  the  poet  of  observa- 
tion and  creation  from  the  poet  of  sentiment 
and  reflection,  and  partly  by  his  absorbing 
interest  in  humanity  which  impels  him  to  utilise 
Nature  as  a  background  rather  than  as  a  theme. 
The  masterly  and  impressive  picture  of  the 
great  snow  in  White  Rose  and  Red,  so  rich 
in  rapid  touches  of  detail  and  yet  so  broad  in 
general  effect,  seems  at  first  sight  to  have  been 
painted  for  its  own  sake;  but  we  soon  perceive 
that,  whatever  be  the  feeling  of  the  reader, 
it  is  to  the  poet  simply,  if  one  may  so  call  it, 
an  expedient — a  means  to  the  intensification  of 
the  pure  human  interest  by  the  addition  of  a 
new  element  of  terror  and  pathos  to  the  weary 
pilgrimage  of  poor  Red  Rose  to  the  home  of 
the  man  who  has  deserted  her.  It  is  so  every- 
where. Nature  is  always  subsidiary,  but  when- 
ever its  aspects  or  objects  come  into  the  com- 
position as  necessary  elements  they  are  presented 
with  almost  the  substance  and  tangibility  of 
things  which  appeal  directly  to  the  physical 
sensibilities  of  sight,  hearing  and  touchs.  The 
force  of  the  wind,  the  emptiness  of  the  sky,  the 
swirl  of  the  sea,  the  mass  of  the  mountain  im- 


ROBERT    BUCHANAN    AS    POET          169 

press  us  just  in  that  same  vivid  way  that  we 
are  impressed  by  the  palpitating  humanity  of 
the  men  and  women. 

Such  endowments  as  these  are  pre-eminently 
the  endowments  of  the  balladist ;  and  Mr  Buch- 
anan's work  has  nearly  always  the  ballad  feeling, 
and  frequently  the  ballad  form  as  well.  For 
reasons  too  obvious  to  need  statement  the  mak- 
ing of  ballads— without  the  final  *  e ' — is  rapidly 
becoming  a  lost  art,  but  Mr  Buchanan  is  one  of 
the  very  few  surviving  inheritors  of  the  old 
tradition.  '  The  Ballad  of  Judas  Iscariot,'  one 
of  its  author's  most  arresting  performances, 
has  the  directness,  simplicity,  and  glamour  of 
the  ancient  work,  but  the  intellectual  or  spiritual 
conception  which  dominates  it  belongs  to  our 
own  day,  and  therefore  with  all  its  power  and 
beauty  it  is  hardly  so  representative  as  are  some 
of  Mr  Buchanan's  other  achievements  in  this 
manner.  'The  Lights  of  Leith'  might,  how- 
ever, be  a  genuine  antique,  and  it  may  be  worth 
noting  that  it  was  the  predecessor  by  some 
years  of  Rossetti's  noble  poem  (The  King's 
Tragedy,'  the  only  contemporary  ballad  with 
which  it  can  properly  be  compared. 

'  "  The  lights  o'  Leith  J  the  lights  o'  Leith  ! " 
The  skipper  cried  aloud — 


17°          ROBERT    BUCHANAN    AS    POET 

While  the  wintry  gale  with  snow  and  hail 
Blew  snell  thro'  sail  and  shroud. 

1 "  The  lights  o'  Leith  !  the  lights  o'  Leith  ! " 

As  he  paced  the  deck  cried  he — 
"  How  merrily  bright  they  burn  this  night 
Thro'  the  reek  o'  the  stormy  sea  ! " 

'  As  the  ship  ran  in  thro'  the  surging  spray 

Afire  seemed  all  the  town  ; 
They  saw  the  glare  from  far  away, 
And  safely  steer'd  to  the  land-locked  bay, 
They  cast  their  anchor  down. 

'  "  'Tis  sure  a  feast  in  the  town  o'  Leith," 

(To  his  mate  the  skipper  spoke), 
"And  yonder  shadows  that  come  and  go 
Across  the  quay  where  the  bonfires  glow, 

Are  the  merry-making  folk." ' 

But  it  is  not  a  feast;  it  is  for  a  much  more 
grim  and  gruesome  function  that  the  fires  are 
blazing  on  the  quay  of  Leith.  Twenty  years 
before,  the  mate  who  with  the  skipper  is  watch- 
ing the  flickering  flames  and  the  black  figures 
which  pass  and  repass  before  them,  has  run  away 
from  his  home  and  his  widowed  mother,  drawn 
by  the  allurements  of  the  adventurous  life  of 
the,  sea,  and  now  he  is  returning  to  her  who, 
he  knows,  has  been  waiting  for  him  so  wearily, 
perhaps  so  despairingly.  He  leaps  on  shore  and 
eagerly  speeds  to  the  familiar  cottage,  but 
though  there  are  lights  on  the  shore  there  are 


ROBERT    BUCHANAN    AS    POET          171 

none  in  the  little  window.  Still,  his  mother 
may  be  safely  asleep  in  bed,  but  his  eager  knock- 
ing meets  with  no  reply.  The  terrible  thought 
of  death  overwhelms  his  spirit,  though  he  does 
not,  cannot  guess  the  awful  truth.  A  form 
draws  near  the  darkness  and  reveals  the  haggard 
countenance  of  a  kinswoman  who  slowly  tells  the 
piteous  story.  The  superstitious  pedant  King 
James  VI  had  landed  at  Leith  trembling  at 
the  terrors  of  the  sea,  and  convinced  that  the 
spells  of  witchcraft  had  raised  the  storm  that 
had  threatened  his  sacred  person.  When  kings 
demanded  witches  there  were  plenty  to  find 
them,  and  among  the  three  that  were  found  was 
the  lonely  old  woman. 

1 "  They  bade  her  tell  she  had  wrought  the  spell 

That  made  the  tempest  blaw; 
They  strippit  her  bare  as  a  naked  bairn, 
They  tried  her  wi'  pincers  and  heated  aim 
Till  she  shriek'd  and  swooned  awa'! 

1 "  O  Robin,  Robin,  the  King  sat  there, 

While  the  cruel  deed  was  done, 
And  the  clergy  o'  Christ  ne'er  bade  him  spare 
For  the  sake  o'  God's  ain  Son  :  .  .  ." 

1  The  lights  of  Leith  :  the  lights  of  Leith  : 

Like  Hell's  own  lights  they  glow 
While  the  sailor  stands  with  his  trembling  hands 
Prest  hard  on  his  heart  in  woe. 


172    ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET 

'  "  O  Robin,  Robin  .  .  .  they  doom'd  her  to  burn 

Down  yonner  upon  the  quay  .  .  . 

This  night  was  the  night  ...  see  the  light,  see  the  light : 
How  it  burns  by  the  side  o'  the  sea  !  " 

The  distraught  man  can  hear  no  more :  he 
rushes  madly  towards  the  pyramids  of  flame 
that  redden  the  night. 

1  What  madman  is  he  who  leaps  in  where  they  gleam, 

Close,  close  to  the  centremost  form  ? 
"  O  mither,  O  mither  :  "  he  cries  with  a  scream, 
That  rings  through  the  heart  of  the  storm. 

'  He  can  see  the  white  hair  snowing  down  through  the  glare, 

The  white  face  upraised  to  the  skies — 
Then  the  cruel  red  blaze  blots  the  thing  from  his  gaze, 
And  he  falls  on  his  face — and  dies. 

'  The  lights  of  Leith  :  the  lights  of  Leith  : 

See,  see  they  are  flaming  still : 
Through  the  clouds  of  the  past  their  flame  is  cast 
While  the  Sabbath  bells  ring  shrill. 

*  The  lights  of  Leith  :  the  lights  of  Leith  : 

They'll  burn  till  the  Judgment  Day, 
Till  the  Church's  curse  and  the  monarch's  shame 
And  the  sin  that  slew  in  the  Blessed  Name 
Are  burned  and  purged  away  ! ' 

This  is  such  powerful  work  that  were  any 
critic  to  declare  Mr  Buchanan  pre-eminently 
a  balladist  it  would  be  difficult  to  show  effective 
reasons  for  dissent  from  his  verdict.  If,  how- 
ever, I  were  to  ask  myself  the  question  *  What 


ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET    173 

has  this  poet  done  that  no  one  else  has  done  at 
all,  or  done  quite  so  well,  or  done  quite  in  the 
same  way, — in  short,  what  is  the  unique  element 
in  his  work  ? '  I  should  find  its  answer  not  in 
the  longer  narrative  poems  such  as  White  Rose 
and  Red,  Balder,  or  his  more  recent  allegorical 
volumes,  not  in  such  dramatic  or  semi-dramatic 
performances  as  Political  Mystics  and  Saint 
Abe,  not  in  his  sonnets  or  miscellaneous  lyrics, 
not  even  in  his  ballads;  but  partly  in  the 
London  Poems  and  in  other  studies  of  the 
homely  or  terrible  realities  of  the  life  of  the 
poor,  and  partly  in  those  remarkable  contri- 
butions to  the  literature  of  poetic  mysticism 
which  are  most  adequately  represented  in  The 
Book  of  Orm,  the  Celt. 

In  his  choice  of  subjects  for  the  majority  of 
his  London  Poems  it  may  be  frankly  admitted 
that  Mr  Buchanan  did  not  take  an  entirely  new 
departure  from  recognised  poetic  conventions. 
He  followed  the  lead  of  Wordsworth,  who  in 
the  earlier  days  of  the  century  had  '  sought  the 
huts  where  poor  men  lie/  and  had  succeeded 
in  idealising  the  most  apparently  unpromising 
material,  not  by  ignoring  or  tampering  with 
prosaic  details,  but  by  exhibiting  them  in  front 
of  a  moral  or  emotional  background  suffused 


174         ROBERT   BUCHANAN   AS    POET 

with  a  light  which  transfigured  and  glorified 
them.  It  may,  however,  be  noted  that  Words- 
worth had  an  advantage  over  the  later  poet, 
inasmuch  as  his  poems  of  the  poor  were, 
mainly,  indeed  almost  exclusively,  rural  idylls. 
The  lowliest  life  spent  in  the  country,  howso- 
ever prosaic  in  itself,  is  lived  in  an  atmosphere 
which  is  essentially  and  obviously  poetic;  and 
for  the  imaginative  cultivator  of  cottage  do- 
mesticities the  ground  is,  as  it  were,  prepared. 
The  poet  of  lowly  town  life  has  no  such  pre- 
paratory assistance.  He  has  to  mould  to  his 
purpose  material  which  is  not  merely  non-poetic 
but  apparently  anti-poetic;  he  has  to  deal  with 
a  life  that  is  not  simply  unlovely  but  squalidly 
vulgar;  and  it  was  in  setting  himself  to  this 
special  task  that  Mr  Buchanan  won  the  honours 
of  the  successful  pioneer.  It  is  not,  however, 
the  writer's  choice  of  theme  but  his  victorious 
treatment  of  it  which  sets  these  poems  in  a 
place  apart.  Years  before  Mr  Buchanan  wrote 
the  monologue  of  'Nell,'  in  which  the  young 
mother  who  is  not  a  wife  pours  out  her  agonised 
lamentations  for  the  lover  who  is  to  die  upon 
the  scaffold,  Thomas  Hood  had  sung  of  the 
suicide  of  an  *  unfortunate,'  and  by  so  singing 
had  defied  the  old  traditions  of  poetical  respect- 


ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET    175 

ability.  Still  in  the  midst  of  the  defiance  there 
was  a  suggestion  of  compromise.  Hood  did  not 
dare  to  be  quite  true  to  the  actual,  and  the 
picture  is  accordingly  painted  with  a  delicately 
eclectic  brush.  Everyone  knows  that  any  pre- 
sentment of  such  a  subject  as  that  treated  in 
*  The  Bridge  of  Sighs '  in  which  there  appears 
4  only  the  beautiful,'  is  not  simply  an  idealisation 
but  a  distortion  of  reality;  and  while  true  ideali- 
sation may  enhance  the  essential  veracity  of  any 
work  of  art,  this  false  idealisation  must  always 
detract  from  it.  There  are  two  errors  into  one 
of  which  those  poets  who  deal  with  homely 
human  themes  are  peculiarly  liable  to  fall.  The 
first  is  that  of  men  who,  like  Hood,  preserve  the 
poetry  by  keeping  back  some  of  the  truth;  the 
second  is  that  of  a  writer  like  Crabbe  who  lets 
us  see  all  the  truth,  but  is,  as  a  rule,  unable  to 
show  us  the  underlying  poetry.  There  are  few 
men  who  in  delineating  the  wastes  and  morasses 
of  the  human  landscape  can  give  us  both  Dich- 
tung  and  Wahrheit,  but  the  name  of  one  of  the 
few  is  Robert  Buchanan. 

The  poem  entitled  '  Liz '  provides  an  in- 
teresting and  striking  example  of  this  strenuous 
fidelity  to  the  central  truth  of  things.  '  Liz  ' 
is  a  girl  of  the  slums  who  has  never  seen  a  green 


1 76    ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET 

field  or  walked  between  the  hedges  of  a  rural 
lane;  and  standing  out  among  the  memories  of 
the  short  and  troubled  life  she  is  leaving  behind 
her  is  the  memory  of  one  day  when  she  stole 
away  from  the  familiar  street  and  knew  for 
once  what  the  country  meant.  It  is  an  attrac- 
tive theme  that  lends  itself  readily  to  handling 
that  is  at  once  graceful,  sympathetic  and  not 
apparently  untruthful.  If  we  ask  what  emotion 
supplies  the  obvious  key-note  of  such  a  sketch, 
the  almost  universal  reply  would  be  the  girl's 
rapturous  delight  in  the  grass  of  the  meadow, 
the  flower  by  the  wayside,  the  open  undimmed 
sky.  But  Mr  Buchanan  will  have  none  of  it, 
and  Liz  feels  no  delight  but  only  a  strange 
homelessness — a  dull  wonder  which  is  neither 
pleasant  nor  painful,  but  which  seems  further 
removed  from  pleasure  than  from  pain. 

'  How  swift  the  hours  sped  on  \ — and  by  and  by 

The  sun  grew  red,  big  shadows  filled  the  sky, 
The  air  grew  damp  with  dew. 
And  the  dark  night  was  coming  down  I  knew. 

Well,  I  was  more  afraid  than  ever  then, 

And  felt  that  I  should  die  in  such  a  place — 
So  back  to  London  town  I  turned  my  face, 

And  crept  into  the  cheerful  streets  again; 

And  when  I  breathed  the  smoke  and  heard  the  roar, 
Why,  I  was  better,  for  in  London  here 
My  heart  was  busy,  and  I  felt  no  fear. 


ROBERT  BUCHANAN  AS  POET    177 

I  never  saw  the  country  any  more, 
And  I  have  stayed  in  London  well  or  ill — 
I  would  not  stay  out  yonder  if  I  could, 
For  one  feels  dead,  and  all  looks  pure  and  good — 
I  could  not  bear  a  life  so  bright  and  still.' 

'The  cheerful  streets,'  'in  London  here  my 
heart  was  busy  and  I  felt  no  fear,'  *  I  could  not 
bear  a  life  so  bright  and  still ' — what  strokes 
of  penetrating  truthfulness  are  these  !  We  feel 
that  the  poet  of  *  Nell '  and  '  Liz '  has  that 
catholicity  and  virility  of  imagination  which 
subjects  the  '  shows  of  things '  to  the  '  desires 
of  the  mind '  not  by  the  timorous  handling  of 
eclecticism,  but  by  the  vigorous  grasp  of  the 
athlete  who  wrestles  with  things  evil  and  ugly, 
and  will  not  let  them  go  until  they  whisper 
their  secret  of  beauty. 

It  is  not  often  that  the  work  of  a  poet 
provides  such  a  marked  change  of  atmosphere 
as  that  of  which  we  are  conscious  when  we 
turn  from  the  London  Poems  to  The  Book 
of  Orm,  the  Celt.  It  is  a  passage  from  all 
hateful  tangibilities  of  sense  to  all  lovely  phan- 
toms of  vision,  from  Seven  Dials  to  the  Seventh 
Heaven;  and  yet  we  know  that  between  the 
two  products  of  the  one  mind  there  can  be 

no  breach  of  personal  continuity — that  an  ade- 

M 


178         ROBERT   BUCHANAN    AS    POET 

quate  synthesis  would  exhibit  them  in  obvious 
and  inevitable  relations  to  their  source.  Nor, 
indeed,  are  these  relations  obscure  or  difficult 
of  discernment.  In  the  London  Poems  the 
most  perplexing  problems  of  human  life  are 
propounded  in  those  concrete  forms  which  show 
them  in  their  very  nakedness  of  perplexity. 
In  the  Book  of  Orm  there  is — not  a  solution 
of  them  :  that  were  too  much  to  expect ;  but  an 
instinctive  outgoing  of  the  spirit  in  the  only 
direction  in  which  it  feels  that  a  solution  may 
possibly  be  found.  From  the  first  '  Song 
of  the  Veil,'  in  which  we  read — 

1  How  God  in  the  beginning  drew 
Over  her  face  the  Veil  of  blue.' 

We  are  led  through  the  '  Songs  of  Corruption ' 
with  that  strange  weird  *  Dream  of  the  World 
without  Death/  through  the  (  Songs  of  Seeking,' 
through  the  sections  entitled  '  The  Man  and  the 
Shadow,'  'The  Lifting  of  the  Veil,'  and  that 
most  fascinating  series  of  poems  'The  Devil's 
Mystics '  to  that  marvellous  *  Vision  of  the  Man 
Accurst '  which  is  to  all  that  has  gone  before  it 
at  once  a  climax  and  an  interpretation.  The 
veil  has  been  drawn  not  merely  before  the 
arcana  of  the  methods  of  nature,  the  mysteries  of 


ROBERT   BUCHANAN   AS    POET          179 

life  and  death,  but  before  the  secret  things  of 
divine  providence — before  that  most  wonderful 
secret  of  all,  the  mystery  of  divine  redemption 
by  love.  In  this  final  vision  we  are  again  in  the 
region  of  the  concrete,  for  the  man  who  is  lifted 
by  the  wild  wind  and  whirled  away  from  the 
heavenly  gate  to  the  dark  ice-bound  shore  of  the 
underworld  where  he  stands  or  stalks,  shivering 
and  despairing,  crying  only  for 

1 A  face  to  look  upon,  a  heart  that  beats, 
A  hand  to  touch,—' 

is,  in  all  human  essentials,  a  figure  who  might 
have  filled  the  central  place  in  one  of  the 
London  Poems.  It  is  only  the  conditions  that 
are  reversed.  In  the  earlier  book  we  are  before 
the  veil;  in  the  later  book  we  are  behind  it;  and 
to  the  emancipated  imagination  of  the  poet  are 
disclosed  the  living  forces  which  work  for  salva- 
tion in  that  inner  light  which  to  the  eye  of 
sense  is  but  darkness.  Perhaps  for  most  readers 
the  best  way  of  studying  this  volume  of  mystical 
utterances  is  to  read  the  last  poem  first,— as  in  it 
the  informing  idea  of  the  whole  work  is  seen 
free  from  the  symbolism  which,  though  to 
certain  races — and  to  certain  minds  of  every 
race — the  most  natural  mode  of  presenting  a 


i8o          ROBERT    BUCHANAN    AS    POET 

spiritual  conception,  is  to  the  average  English- 
man a  hindrance  rather  than  a  help.  If,  how- 
ever, this  method  be  adopted,  the  significance  of 
the  book  can  hardly  be  missed  even  by  the  most 
matter-of-fact  reader.  It  is  a  vindication  of  that 
higher  optimism  which  does  not  content  itself 
with  a  lazy  repetition  of  the  maxim  '  whatever 
is,  is  right,'  but  only  with  an  assured  faith  in 
a  Being  whose  existence  and  activity  provide  a 
guarantee  that  the  thing  which  is  and  which  is 
recognised  as  evil  must  be  doomed  to  ultimate 
destruction.  This  is  the  plea  itself;  and  the 
force  of  its  emotional  logic  lies  in  the  fact  that 
the  apparent  incredibility  of  this  conception  of 
a  prevailing  goodness  is  frankly  admitted — is 
indeed  insisted  upon  through  all  the  poems 
which  are  informed  with  the  symbolism  of  the 
veil;  afad  that  yet,  notwithstanding  this  insist- 
ence the  final  impression  is  not  one  of  dubi- 
tation  but  of  assured  faith. 

This  is  not  a  critical  estimate  of  Mr  Buch- 
anan's poetry,  it  is,  to  use  Mr  Pater's  happy 
word,  an  'appreciation'  of  those  portions  of  it 
which  one  reader  out  of  many  has  found  of 
special  worth  and  interest.  Picturesqueness, 
passion,  humour,  and  pathos,  fecundity  of 
imagination,  felicity  of  fancy,  and  variety  of 


ROBERT    BUCHANAN    AS    POET  181 

melody  are  all  present  in  his  verse,  but  it  has 
seemed  well  to  one  admirer  of  it  to  lay  final 
emphasis  upon  something  which  belongs  less  to 
its  art  than  to  its  substance — the  spiritual  vision 
which  discerns  the  divine  in  the  human;  which 
sees  in  the  lost  souls  of  Judas  Iscariot,  the 
nameless  'man  accurst,'  and  Ratcliffe  Meg  of 
'Tiger  Bay'— 

'  A  spark  that  grows  in  the  dark ; 
A  spark  that  burns  in  the  brain  ; 
Spite  of  the  curse  and  the  stain  ; 
Over  the  sea  and  the  plain, 
And  in  street  and  lane.' 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW 
(1892) 

HAD  this  page  been  printed  a  quarter  of  a 
century  ago  and  been  glanced  at  curiously  by, 
say,  a  thousand  people,  it  is  safe  to  conjecture 
that  999  of  them  would  certainly  have  asked 
1  Who  was  Hawker  ? '  and  unless  they  were  West 
countrymen,  might  possibly  have  added  the 
further  question,  *  Where  is  Morwenstow  ? ' 
During  his  life-time  Robert  Stephen  Hawker 
might  almost  have  been  classed  among  the 
obscure  :  during  the  eighteen  years  which  have 
elapsed  since  his  death,  the  little  group  of  lovers 
has  grown  into  a  crowd ;  and  in  the  mind's 
eye  of  every  member  of  it  the  fascinatingly 
picturesque  figure  of  the  poet-priest  is  always 
seen  standing  out  vividly  against  the  wild  back- 
ground of  iron  crags  which  give  a  frontier  to 
his  Cornish  sea-board  parish.  For  the  man 
Hawker  oblivion  has  so  far  scattered  her  poppies 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  183 

in  vain,  and  as  long  as  he  is  remembered  the 
place  whose  only  fame  is  his  will^  be  familiar 
and  beloved.  He  will  always^be  Hawker  of 
Morwenstow. 

Like  another  interesting  person  who  in  death 
gained  the  recognition  denied  him  in  life — 
the  late  John  Sterling — Hawker  has  had  two 
biographers  of  greater  contemporary  note  than 
himself.  Mr  Baring-Gould  and  Dr  F.  G.  Lee 
have  both  given  us  a  record  of  his  ways  and 
works,  and  each  biography  has  its  special  points 
of  interest ;  but  as  the  latter  deals  mainly  with 
Hawker  the  ecclesiastic  the  former  presents 
by  far  the  most  vivid  and  realisable  portrait. 
Robert  Stephen  Hawker  was  born  at  Stoke 
Damorel  on  the  $rd  of  December  1804  and  was 
the  son  of  Mr  J.  S.  Hawker,  a  medical  man 
practising  in  Plymouth  who  afterwards  took 
orders,  and  became  first  curate,  then  vicar,  of 
Stratton  in  Cornwall.  The  boy's  paternal 
grandfather  was  the  well-known  Dr  Hawker,  in- 
cumbent of  Charles  Church,  Plymouth,  author 
of  the  once  popular  devotional  work  Morning 
and  Evening  Portions,  and  of  the  still  popular 
hymn  beginning,  'Lord,  dismiss  us  with  Thy 
blessing/  which  is  in  many  collections  attri- 
buted to  other  authors,  poor  Dr  Hawker  being 


1 84  HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW 

thus  robbed  of  what  is  now  his  sole  title-deed 
to  fame.  The  boy  Robert  had  been  committed 
to  the  educational  care  of  his  grandfather ;  and 
being,  as  ill-luck  would  have  it,  ignorant  of  the 
fact  that  the  hymn  was  a  tribal  fetish  and  there- 
fore tabu,  had  the  audacity  to  inform  the  author 
that  it  was  'crude  and  flat,'  and  to  produce  a 
composition  of  his  own  on  similar  lines  which 
he  blandly  declared  to  be  an  *  improved  version/ 
Such  a  critic  at  the  hearth  was  not  to  be 
tolerated  by  any  Doctor  of  Divinity  ;  and  as  the 
too  daring  boy  contracted  a  habit  of  practical 
joking,  of  which  his  grandfather's  feminine  ad- 
mirers were  the  victims,  his  sojourn  at  Plymouth 
was  not  prolonged,  At  home,  however,  he  played 
tricks  more  fantastic  than  ever,  and  after  a 
brief  and  brilliant  career  as  a  not  unpopular 
village  Ishmael  was  despatched  to  the  Grammar 
School  of  Cheltenham  where  he  studied  fitfully, 
read  voraciously,  and  wrote  many  quires  of 
verse,  the  visible  outcome  of  this  last  occupation 
being  a  little  volume  of  poems  entitled  '  Tendrils, 
by  Reuben.'  The  booklet  was  not  remarkable 
in  any  way,  and  not  even  interesting  save  as 
another  illustration  of  the  fact  that  even  in  the 
work  of  unmistakably  original  poets  imitative- 
ness  precedes  individuality.  From  Cheltenham 


HAWKER   OF    MORWENSTOW  185 

Hawker  passed  to  Pembroke  College,  Oxford, 
but  he  had  been  in  residence  only  a  year  when 
his  father,  now  a  poor  curate,  had  to  tell  his  son 
that  for  want  of  means  his  university  career 
must  come  to  an  end.  The  young  man,  how- 
ever, determined  that  the  means  should  be 
forthcoming  ;  and  he  had  recourse  to  an  expedi- 
ent so  original  in  conception  that  no  novelist 
careful  of  his  reputation  for  verisimilitude  would 
dare  to  make  artistic  use  of  it.  Some  few  miles 
from  Stratton  lived  the  four  Misses  I'ans  who 
had  jointly  inherited  a  fair  estate  and  who  pos- 
sessed also  separate  incomes  of  £200  apiece. 
One  of  these  ladies,  Miss  Charlotte  I'ans,  was  at 
this  time  forty-one  years  of  age,  or  one  year 
older  than  Hawker's  mother — she  had  been  his 
godmother  and  had  taught  him  his  letters,  and 
as  soon  as  the  young  student  learned  his  father's 
decision  he  resolved  that  this  mature  lady  should 
become  his  wife.  With  characteristic  impetu- 
osity he  did  not  wait  to  think  twice  ;  he  did  not 
wait  even  to  put  on^  his  hat ;  but  ran  bare- 
headed from  Stratton  to  Bude ;  reached  his 
destination  hot  and  blown,  and  made  his  as- 
tounding proposal.  Almost  stranger  than  the 
offer  itself  was  its  instantaneous  acceptance. 
'The  heart  of  Miss  I'ans,'  writes  Mr  Baring- 


i86 


HAWKER    OF    MORWENSTOW 


Gould,  *  was  taken  by  storm '  j  in  November 
1824  when  Hawker  was  twenty  years  of  age,  the 
curiously  assorted  pair  were  married  ;  and  till 
parted  by  death  many  years  afterwards  lived  a 
life  of  idyllic  happiness  and  unfailing  mutual 
love  and  devotion.  The  young  husband  now 
pursued  his  studies  at  Magdalen  Hall,  taking 
care  at  the  same  time  to  preserve  mental  flexi- 
bility by  sportive  recreations  like  unto  those  by 
which  he  had  won  fame  in  boyhood.  Memor- 
able among  these  was  his  triumphant  appeal  to 
the  superstitious  credulity  of  the  simple-minded 
natives  of  Bude  where  he  and  his  wife  spent  the 
long  vacation.  On  a  moonlight  night  of  the 
July  of  1825  or  1826  he  swam  or  rowed  out  to  a 
rock  at  some  little  distance  from  the  shore, 
adorned  himself  with  a  flowing  wig  of  seaweed, 
enveloped  his  naked  legs  in  an  oilskin  wrapper, 
and  sitting  on  the  rock  in  this  imperfect  but 
aesthetic  costume  flashed  the  moonbeams  about 
from  a  hand  mirror,  and  sang  aloud  until  he  had 
attracted  the  attention  of  some  passers-by  who 
ran  into  Bude  declaring  themselves  the  dis- 
coverers of  a  genuine  mermaid.  They  quickly 
returned  with  other  lovers  of  the  marvellous, 
and  for  several  nights  the  mermaid,  like 
Manoah's  angel,  '  did  wondrously,'  each  succes- 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  187 

sive  performance  being  witnessed  by  a  larger 
crowd  of  awe-struck  spectators ;  but  the  night 
air  even  in  July  was  chill,  the  singer  became 
hoarse  with  his  efforts,  and  so  one  evening  he 
concluded  the  entertainment  with  a  sturdy  ren- 
dering of  'God  save  the  King,'  dived  into  the 
waves  and  reappeared  no  more. 

Feats  of  this  kind  seem  odd  preparations  for 
the  priestly  life,  but  one  gets  the  idea  that 
Hawker  was  one  of  those  who  lived  both  on 
the  surface  and  at  the  centre — who  could,  to 
use  Matthew  Arnold's  phrase  be  'gay  without 
frivolity.'  Already  had  been  lighted  a  fire  of 
enthusiasm  for  what  he  believed  to  be  his 
divine  vocation,  and  though  nothing  is  to  be 
learned  of  the  inner  life  of  these  'prentice  days, 
we  know  that  they  must  have  been  days  of  seed- 
sowing  and  germination  in  the  darkness,  prepar- 
atory to  the  harvest  which  was  to  be  gathered 
in  the  light.  Hawker  duly  took  his  degree, 
having  gained  the  Newdegate  prize  for  his  poem 
on  'Pompeii' — probably,  one  would  think,  a 
congenial  theme — was  ordained  deacon  in  1829 
and  priest  two  years  afterwards.  He  was  ap- 
pointed to  a  curacy  at  North  Tamerton  where 
he  remained  until  1834,  when  he  accepted  from 
Bishop  Philpotts  of  Exeter,  the  small  living  of 


1 88  HAWKER    OF    MORWENSTOW 

Morwenstow;  and  here  in  this  out-of-the-world 
parish  he  was  destined  to  remain  during  the 
forty  years  which  lay  before  him,  and  to  live  a 
life  of  arduous  service,  which  in  itself  and  in  its 
picturesque  surroundings  makes  an  appeal  to 
the  emotions  and  the  imagination  riot  less  im- 
pressive than  that  made  by  the  life  of  many  a 
mediaeval  saint. 

Morwenstow — the  Stow  or  station  of  the 
Cornish  Saint  Morwenna — hides  itself  among 
the  cliffs  of  one  of  the  wildest  portions  of  the 
wild  coast  of  Cornwall.  A  long  line  of  curi- 
ously contorted  crags  stretches  northward  to  the 
point  of  Hartland,  and  south-westward  to  far 
Tintagel,  whose  cliff  stands  out  black  against 
the  crimson  and  amber  of  sunset.  The  visitor 
— a  more  common  object  of  the  country  now 
than  he  was  sixty  years  ago — approaches  the 
little  village  by  a  lonely  road,  which  passes  for 
miles  between  scanty  hedgerows  with  never  a 
tree  to  break  the  monotony.  As  it  nears  the 
sea  the  road  suddenly  dips,  and  the  stranger 
catches  his  first  glimpse  of  the  pinnacled  tower 
of  the  grey  church  of  Morwenstow  with,  below 
it  in  the  glen,  the  roof  and  quaint  chimneys  of 
the  vicarage;  and  behind  these  the  horizon  line 
which  on  bright  summer  days  divides  the  blue 


HAWKER    OF    MORWENSTOW  189 

of  wide-spread  waters  from  the  blue  of  windless 
skies.  On  such  days  the  quiet  little  spot,  'far 
from  noise  and  smoke  of  town/  seems  a  verit- 
able 'home  of  ancient  peace,'  and  yet,  as  has 
been  said  by  one  who  knew  it  well,  '  no  one  can 
wander  along  the  summit  of  the  cliffs  without  a 
consciousness  that  he  is  looking  upon  a  giant,  at 
rest  indeed  for  a  time,  but  more  full  of  strength 
and  more  really  terrible  than  any  of  the  Cor- 
morans  or  the  Goemagots,  who  left  their  foot- 
prints and  their  strongholds  on  the  hills  of 
Cornwall.'  All  along  the  pitiless  coast  are  little 
village  churchyards,  under  whose  turf  rests 
many  a  victim  of  wave  and  crag;  and  in  that  of 
Morwenstow,  the  crews  ^of  scores  of  doomed 
vessels  were  laid  to  rest  by  the  vicar  who  read 
the  words  of  Christian  hope  in  the  ears  of  the 
little  band  which  he  had  trained  to  go  out  as 
searchers  for  the  storm-slain  mariners. 

The  dwellers  in  this  region  had  been  for 
generations  as  tameless  as  the  billows  which 
broke  upon  their  cliffs,  fearing  not  God  nor  re- 
garding man  ;  unscrupulous  smugglers  j  ruth- 
less wreckers  ;  Ishmaels  of  the  shore  and  sea. 
For  years  before  Hawker's  appearance  the  moral 
darkness  had  been  unbroken  even  by  the  one 
beacon  which  had  been  raised  to  bear  witness  to 


190  HAWKER   OF    MORWENSTOW 

the  light — the  grey  sanctuary  which  the  di- 
sciples of  Morwenna  had  built  for  God  beside 
the  Severn  Sea.  For  more  than  a  century  there 
had  not  been  a  resident  vicar,  and  the  last 
dweller  at  the  vicarage  had  been  more  apt  to 
grow  merry  over  his  port  than  earnest  in  his 
labours,  leaving  behind  him  as  the  sole  relic  of 
his  works  and  days  a  gigantic  lantern  ingeni- 
ously constructed  of  fragments  of  wine-glasses, 
broken  when  the  mirth  grew  fast  and  furious — a 
strange  memento  mori^  which  came  into  the 
hands  of  Hawker,  and  was  by  him  transferred 
to  the  original  constructor  and  owner.  During 
the  years,  not  of  this  wine-bibbing  curate  alone 
but  of  many  predecessors,  there  had  been  an 
unhallowed  unity  of  taste  between  parson  and 
people,  and  Hawker  found  that  he  had  entered 
into  a  heritage  of  worse  than  heathen  tradition. 
It  was  impossible  that  he  should  capitulate  to 
the  parish  Zeit  Geist^  and  it  seemed  little  less 
than  impossible  victoriously  to  withstand  it. 
In  a  fashion  that  was  symptomatic  of  the  man's 
whole  nature,  of  his  high  aspirations,  his  quaint 
originality  of  utterance,  and  his  ineradicable 
tendency  to  raise  the  most  prosaic  facts  of  life 
into  an  ideal  region  Hawker  struck  a  keynote 
which  dominated  the  music  of  the  years  which 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  191 

were  to  come.  The  annual  value  of  the  living 
of  Morwenstow  was  exactly  ^£365,  and  to  the 
imagination  of  the  new  vicar  the  identity  of  the 
number  of  pounds  with  the  number  of  the  days 
in  the  year  brought  his  stipend  into  an  associa- 
tive alliance  with  the  divine  procession  of  hours 
and  seasons,  and  thus  conferred  upon  it  a  dower 
of  ethical  impressiveness.  The  ^"365,  paid  pro- 
bably in  irredeemably  commonplace  instalments, 
acquired  a  true  mystical  value,  and  over  the 
porch  of  the  vicarage,  Hawker  inscribed  the 
lines : — 

*  A  house,  a  glebe,  a  pound  a  day, 
A  pleasant  place  to  watch  and  pray  : 
Be  true  to  church,  be  kind  to  poor, 
O  minister  !  for  evermore.' 

The  lines  were  a  prophecy  which  was  nobly 
fulfilled, — a  prelude  to  long  years  of  watching 
and  praying,  of  fidelity  to  the  writer's  ideal  of  a 
Christian  Church,  of  unremitting  service  to  the 
poor  among  whom  his  lot  was  cast,  and  to  the 
stranger  hurled  by  stress  of  storm  upon  the 
rugged  Cornish  shore.  The  history  of  the  trans- 
formation of  the  Morwenstow  wreckers  into  the 
Morwenstow  rescuers  with  its  stirring  incidents 
of  deadly  peril  and  dauntless  courage,  may  be 
read  in  Mr  Baring-Gould's  picturesque  pages. 


192  HAWKER    OF    MORWENSTOW 

Of  one  set  of  the  incidents  of  storm — incidents 
not  of  Christian  aid  given  to  the  living  but  of 
Christian  honour  done  to  the  dead — we  have 
commemorations  written  by  Hawker  himself  in 
prose  and  verse  which  can  hardly  be  left  un- 
noted. There  is,  for  example,  the  story  of  the 
wreck  of  the  '  Caledonia/  told  partly  by  its  sole 
survivor  and  partly  by  his  six  weeks'  host — too 
long  to  be  told  again  here,  but  made  perman- 
ently interesting  by  the  one  relic  of  the  event 
which  remains  to  this  day  in  the  little  church- 
yard, and  which  provides  a  theme  for  one  of 
Hawker's  tenderest  and  at  the  same  time  state- 
liest lyrical  utterances.  In  his  prose  narrative 
the  vicar  of  Morwenstow  simply  says,  'We 
placed  at  the  foot  of  the  captain's  grave  the 
figurehead  of  his  vessel.  It  is  a  carved  image 
life-size,  of  his  native  Caledonia,  in  the  garb  of 
her  country,  with  shield  and  sword.'  In  the 
not  less  simple  poem  he  rose  to  that  solemn, 
measured  music  which  was  the  natural  language 
of  his  impassioned  moods. 

'  We  laid  them  inltheir  lowly  rest, 

The  strangers  of  a  distant  shore, 
We  smoothed  the  green  turf  on  their  breast, 

'Mid  baffled  ocean's  angry  roar; 
And  there,  the  relique  of  the  storm, 
We  fixed  fair  Scotland's  figured  form. 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  193 

'  She  watches  by  her  bold,  her  brave, 

Her  shield  towards  the  fatal  sea  : 
Their  cherished  lady  of  the  wave 

Is  guardian  of  their  memory. 
Stern  is  her  look,  but  calm,  for  there 
No  gale  can  rend  or  billow  bear. 

1  Stand,  silent  image  !  stately  stand, 

Where  sighs  shall  breathe  and  tears  be  shed 
And  many  a  heart  of  Cornish  land 
Will  soften  for  the  stranger  dead. 
They  came  in  paths  of  storm;  they  found 
This  quiet  home  in  Christian  ground.' 

In  one  respect  Hawker  and  his  wild  parishioners 
had  much  in  common,  for  his  intense  religious- 
ness of  nature,  his  eager  imagination,  and  his 
quick  response  to  every  appeal  from  the  world  of 
marvel,  impelled  him  not  only  to  sympathise 
with,  but  to  share,  many  of  the  superstitions,  so 
called,  of  the  simple  Cornish  folk.  He  believed 
in  the  evil  eye,  which  he  professed  himself  able 
to  recognise  by  certain  indications,  and  whenever 
he  met  the  gaze  of  a  person  in  whom  such  indi- 
cations were  present,  he  would  hold  his  thumb 
and  first  two  fingers  in  a  peculiar  manner  to 
avert  from  himself  the  malign  influence.  To  the 
familiar  arguments,  the  statement  of  which  in- 
volves emphatic  references  to  *  the  enlightened 
nineteenth  century '  Hawker  had  always  the  one 
reply  that  he  did  not  *  pretend  to  be  wiser  than 

N 


J94  HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW 

the  Word  of  God,'  in  which  he  found  that  the 
evil  eye  (St  Mark  vii.  21)  is  named  with  '  blas- 
phemy, pride,  and  foolishness'  as  one  of  the 
things  that  defile  a  man.  The  fact  being  thus 
attested  by  the  highest  authority,  rational  ex- 
planation was  really  needless,  but  Hawker  ac- 
cepted, nevertheless,  the  theory  of  Heliodorus, 
Bishop  of  Tricca  in  Thessaly,  that  all  men  are 
surrounded  by  an  atmosphere  impalpable  to 
the  senses,  which  is  a  conductor  of  spiritual 
influences  just  as  water  is  a  conductor  of  sound 
and  iron  of  electricity,  and  through  which  a 
good  or  evil  nature  may  make  itself  beneficently 
or  malevolently  influential.  As  a  matter  of 
course,  the  reality  of  witchcraft  was  among  the 
numerous  articles  in  his  miscellaneous  creed, 
and  there  was  an  old  woman  in  Morwenstow  of 
whose  unhallowed  powers  he  believed  he  had 
ocular  demonstration.  '  I  have  seen,'  he  used 
to  say,  with  an  unmistakable  accent  of  convic- 
tion, 'the  five  black  spots  placed  under  her 
tongue  which  are  indications  of  what  she  is. 
They  are  like  those  in  the  feet  of  swine,  made 
by  the  entrance  into  them  of  the  demons  of 
Gadara.'  The  result  might  be  entertaining  if 
some  vivacious  young  man  of  letters,  defying 
chronology,  would  give  us  a  Landorian  imagin- 


HAWKER    OF    MORWENSTOW  *95 

ary  conversation  between  the  Rev.  R.  S. 
Hawker  and  Professor  Huxley  on  the  subject 
of  the  Gadarene  miracle. 

In  the  foregoing  pages  the  word  *  picturesque  ' 
has  been  more  than  once  employed  as  a  de- 
scriptive epithet,  and  it  has  been  used  deliber- 
ately, for  Hawker's  whole  personality  was 
strikingly  pictorial.  Physically,  he  represented 
a  specially  fine  and  striking  type  of  manhood, 
for  he  was  tall,  broad,  and  well-built,  with 
nobly  modelled  features,  eyes  that  were  full 
and  dark,  and,  in  his  later  years,  long,  snowy 
hair.  His  habitual  garb  rendered  him  a  still 
more  noticeable  figure.  When  he  went  to 
Morwenstow  he  wore  his  cassock,  but  it  did 
not  lend  itself  to  climbing  about  the  cliffs, 
and  he  abandoned  it  for  a  claret  coloured  coat 
with  long  tails,  under  which  was  displayed  a 
fisherman's  blue  jersey,  with  a  small  cross 
knitted  into  the  side  at  the  place  where  his 
Master's  body  had  been  pierced  by  the  Roman 
soldier's  spear.  The  massive  head  was  sur- 
mounted by  a  brimless  hat,  like  that  of  a  Greek 
archimandrite,  of  pink  or  flesh-coloured  beaver; 
and  the  orthodox  clerical  black — the  one 
colour  which  he  detested  and  would  not  wear 
even  at  a  funeral — was  represented  in  his  cos- 


196  HAWKER   OF    MORWENSTOW 

tume   only  by   the   great    fishing-boots    which 
reached  above  his  knee. 

The  England  of  our  time  can  have  seen 
few  odder  figures  than  that  of  the  vicar  of 
Morwenstow,  and  perhaps  had  his  lot  been 
cast  among  a  more  conventional  community 
than  that  to  which  he  ministered,  the  man 
of  many  colours  and  strange  ways  might 
hardly  have  escaped  the  suspicion  of  mental 
aberration.  As  a  matter  of  fact  he  did  not 
altogether  escape,  but  the  rumours  of  madness 
perished  of  inanition  as  they  neared  Morwen- 
stow, for  no  one  could  come  into  actual  contact 
with  Hawker  and  fail  to  recognise  in  him  that 
combination  of  simplicity  and  shrewdness  which 
is  always  an  unerring  note  of  assured  sanity. 
The  theory  sometimes  advanced  that  animals 
and  children  attach  themselves  only  to  '  good ' 
people  is,  it  must  be  feared,  merely  a  pleasant 
fancy;  but  it  seems  true  that  these  instinctive, 
half-developed  intelligences  always  feel  the 
charm  of  general  healthfulness  of  nature,  and 
with  Hawker  they  were  always  at  home.  In 
his  relations  with  the  creatures  of  fur  and 
feathers  he  reminds  us  of  one  with  whom  he 
had  probably  more  in  common  than  appears 
upon  the  surface — the  gentle  St  Francis  of 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  *97 

Assisi.  When  we  read  some  of  the  stories  of 
apparently  miraculous  instances  of  divine  ven- 
geance which  Hawker  was  rather  fond  of  telling 
he  seems  a  ferocious,  almost  blood-thirsty, 
person;  and  it  is  good  and  pleasant  to  have 
those  mental  pictures  of  the  big,  quaintly 
attired  man  standing  in  the  midst  of  the  wild 
birds  of  Morwenstow  which  fluttered  around  the 
friend  who  loved  and  fed  them,  or  walking  up 
the  chancel  on  Sunday  or  Saint's  Day,  followed 
by  his  nine  cats  which  were  duly  scratched 
under  their  chins  at  intervals  during  the  service, 
or  sauntering  along  the  Morwenstow  lanes  with 
a  retinue  of  delighted  children  who  joyously  put 
their  little  hands  in  his  and  waited  for  the  story 
of  Arthurian  knight  or  Cornish  saint  which  was 
sure  to  be  forthcoming. 

Some  one  has  remarked  of  Dante  Rossetti  that 
he  was  a  man  of  the  mediaeval  centuries  born 
out  of  due  time  ;  but  the  description  applies 
much  more  closely  to  the  Cornish  parson  than  to 
the  Chelsea  painter.  He  believed  firmly  that  the 
stars  which  led  the  wise  men  to  the  manger  at 
Bethlehem  had  travelled  southward,  to  gleam 
until  that  day  when  the  heavens  shall  be  wrapt 
together  as  a  scroll,  in  the  constellation  of  the 
Southern  Cross.  He  loved  birds  for  their  own 


J9  HAWKER    OF    MORWENSTOW 

sake,  but  also  because  they  reminded  him  of 
angels —  Ubi  aves,  ibi  angeU  was  a  saying  of  his — 
and  when  he  wanted  rooks  to  settle  in  his  grove 
he  knelt  before  the  altar  to  pray  for  them,  and  of 
course  took  it  as  the  most  natural  thing  in  the 
world  when  the  rooks  came.  When  an  attempt 
was  made  to  deprive  the  church  of  Morwenstow 
of  the  adjacent  well  of  St  John,  which  to 
Hawker  was  a  veritable  saintly  heir-loom,  he 
composed  a  solemn  form  of  supplication  which 
was  offered  thrice  a  day  in  the  sanctuary  while 
the  case  was  being  tried  ;  and  when  success  was 
won  or,  as  Hawker  would  have  said,  given,  his 
pious  rapture  in  what  he  regarded  as  the 
triumph  of  God's  Church  over  the  hosts  of  the 
ungodly  found  utterance  in  one  of  the  finest  of 
his  few  but  memorable  sonnet  utterances. 

4  They  dreamed  not  in  old  Hebron,  when  the  sound 
Went  through  the  city  that  the  promised  son 
Was  born  to  Zachary,  and  his  name  was  John — 

They  little  thought  that  here,  in  this  far  ground 
Beside  the  Severn  Sea,  that  Hebrew  child 
Would  be  a  cherished  memory  of  the  wild  ! 

Here,  where  the  pulses  of  the  ocean  bound 

Whole  centuries  away,  while  one  meek  cell 
Built  by  the  fathers  o'er  a  lonely  well, 

Still  breathes  the  Baptist's  sweet  remembrance  round. 
A  spring  of  silent  waters  with  his  name, 
That  from  the  angel's  voice  in  music  came, 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  *99 

Here  in  the  wilderness  so  faithful  found 

It  freshens  to  this  day  the  Levite's  grassy  mound.' 

In  the  beginning  of  1863  the  wife  whom 
Hawker  had  wooed  and  won  in  such  impet- 
uous erratic  fashion  was  taken  from  him,  and 
in  December  1864,  unable  to  bear  the  oppres- 
sion of  the  strange  loneliness,  he  married 
Pauline,  daughter  of  Count  Kuczynski,  a 
Polish  exile  who  had  held  an  appointment  in 
England.  Three  little  daughters,  to  whom  he 
gave  the  names  of  Morwenna,  Rosalind,  and 
Juliot  were  now  born  to  him,  and  thus,  in  the 
Indian  summer  of  his  life  the  hitherto  childless 
child-lover  knew  the  joys  of  fatherhood.  As 
age  grew  upon  him,  anxieties  of  various  kinds 
increased,  and  the  long-vigorous  frame  began 
to  show  signs  of  weakness.  The  New  Year  of 
1875  found  him  much  changed,  and  in  June 
it  became  evident  that  he  must  have  a  time 
of  absolute  rest.  He  decided  to  visit  Plymouth, 
where  on  Monday,  the  Qth  of  August,  he  was 
suddenly  struck  down  by  paralysis.  On  the 
succeeding  Saturday,  Mrs  Hawker,  a  devoted 
Roman  Catholic,  suggested  that  Canon  Mans- 
field, a  local  ecclesiastic  of  her  Church  should 
be  summoned  to  see  him.  He  was  now  speech- 
less, but  the  expression  of  his  countenance 


200  HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW 

was  taken  as  acquiescent  ;  at  ten  o'clock  the 
fitfully  conscious  man  was  received  into  the 
Roman  Church ;  and  the  next  morning  he 
passed  away. 

It  was  a  flat  and  uncharacteristic  ending  to 
a  rich  and  vigorous  life  ;  but  true  stories  are 
wont  to  lack  that  climax  of  harmonious  denoue- 
ment which  leaves  behind  it  a  pleasant  sense 
of  satisfaction  and  fulfilment.  The  somewhat 
heated  controversy  which  succeeded  the  event 
need  not  be  revived.  It  was,  of  course,  as- 
serted of  Hawker,  as  it  had  been  of  a  more 
illustrious  convert,  that  while  officiating  as  an 
apparently  devoted  minister  of  the  English 
Church,  he  had  been  for  years  'a  Romanist 
at  heart '  ;  and  there  was  just  as  much  external 
plausibility  and  intrinsic  falsehood  in  the  libel 
upon  Robert  Stephen  Hawker  as  in  that  upon 
John  Henry  Newman.  To  a  man  who  went 
out  with  special  eagerness  to  any  great  venture 
or  forlorn  hope  of  faith  ;  who  was  in  the  land 
of  marvel  native  and  to  the  manner  born ; 
and  to  whom  the  universe  was  one  great  gallery 
of  spiritual  symbolism,  there  may — nay,  there 
must — have  been  a  fell  fascination  in  the  scho- 
lastic theology,  the  legendary  record,  the  elabo- 
rate sacramental  system  of  the  Church  whose 


HAWKER   OF    MORWENSTOW  201 

voice  for  eighteen  centuries  had  sounded  from 
the  seven  hills  of  Rome ;  but  no  one  who 
knew  him  in  the  flesh  or  who  has  read  his 
story  with  the  apprehension  of  a  fine  sym- 
pathy, will  be  visited  by  even  a  passing  doubt 
of  the  loyalty  of  the  single-eyed,  brave-hearted 
vicar  of  Morwenstow. 

Even  now  it  can  hardly  be  said  that  Hawker 
is  well  known,  but  he  is  better  known  as  a  poet 
than  as  a  personality;  and  yet  his  poetry  is  so 
informed  by  his  personality  that  the  former  can 
hardly  be  fully  appreciated  in  the  absence  of 
some  knowledge  of  the  latter.  Stress  must  of 
course  be  laid  upon  the  word  l  fully,'  for  to  say 
that  appreciation  of  any  artistic  product,  be  it 
poem,  or  essay,  or  picture,  depends  wholly  upon 
our  knowledge  of  its  producer  is  to  declare  it 
lacking  of  all  value  that  is  not  purely  biographi- 
cal. There  are,  however,  various  noble  works 
of  art — the  essays  of  Elia,  the  novels  of  Char- 
lotte Bronte,  and  the  pictures  of  Jean  Francois 
Millet  may  serve  as  examples — the  intrinsic  in- 
terest or  charm  of  which  is  indefinitely  intensi- 
fied by  the  personal  element  in  their  conception 
or  handling,  and  to  this  small  but  particularly 
fascinating  class  of  work,  Hawker's  verse  cer- 
tainly belongs. 


202  HAWKER    OF    MORWENSTOW 

The  most  striking  of  its  purely  literary  quali- 
ties are  simplicity  and  inartificiality,  and  it  is 
necessary  to  use  both  words,  because  of  late  we 
have  been  so  often  asked  to  admire  a  simplicity, 
which  is  altogether  a  thing  of  artifice,  which  has 
no  spontaniety,  and  which  is  the  result  of  a  de- 
liberate striving  after  an  effect  that  has  struck 
certain  literary  artists  as  likely  to  be  a  pleasing 
novelty,  in  an  age  of  complex  feeling  and  elabor- 
ated expression.  Hawker  had  a  style — that  is, 
he  had  a  mode  of  expression  which  was  the 
natural  outcome  of  an  opulent  and  strongly  in- 
dividualised nature;  but  the  relation  between 
his  verse  and  the  impassioned  thought  which  it 
utters  is  so  vital  and  organic,  so  entirely  a  rela- 
tion of  necessity  rather  than  of  choice,  that  the 
hateful  word  *  stylist'  can  never  be  used  con- 
cerning him  by  any  sane  critic.  Thus  he  was, 
as  might  have  been  expected,  especially  at  home 
in  the  ballad  and  in  the  pure  lyric,  the  two 
poetical  forms  to  the  perfection  of  which  this 
spontaneous  simplicity  and  directness  are  most 
absolutely  essential — in  which  self-conscious 
elaboration  is  not  merely  nothing,  but  less 
than  nothing,  a  minus  quantity.  It  was  not 
wonderful,  therefore,  that  his  ( Song  of  the 
Western  Men,'  should  be  accepted  and  quoted 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  203 

by  such  judges  as  Lord  Macaulay  and  Charles 
Dickens  as  a  genuine  antique,  a  relic  of  one  of 
those  unknown  country  balladists  whose  inno- 
cence of  the  sophistications  of  mere  literary 
culture  enabled  them  to  render  their  imagin- 
ative vision  with  a  force  and  swiftness  after 
which  the  poet  in  an  age  of  more  highly 
organised  sensibilities  and  aptitudes  strives  in 
vain.  The  same  qualities  appear  in  all  his 
most  characteristic  poems, — in  the  sweet  naivete 
of  'Modryb  Marya;'  in  the  sombre  impressive- 
ness  of  'The  Silent  Tower  of  Bottreau;  *  in  the 
lilting  music  of  'Queen  Gwennivar's  Round,1 
with  its  haunting  refrain, 

'  Naiad  for  Grecian  waters, 

Nymph  for  the  mountain  side, 
But  old  Cornwall's  bounding  daughters 
For  grey  Dundagel's  tide;' 

in  the  simple  natural  pathos  of  the  dirge  *  Sing 
from  the  chamber  to  the  grave.'  Of  this  poem 
Hawker  tells  us  that  its  first  line  '  haunted  the 
memory  and  the  lips  of  a  blameless  young 
farmer  who  died  in  my  parish  some  years  ago. 
It  was,  as  I  conceive,  a  fragment  of  some  for- 
gotten dirge  of  which  he  could  remember  no 
more.  But  it  was  his  strong  desire  that  "  the 
words"  should  be  "put  upon  his  headstone,"  and 


2°4  HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW 

he  wished  me  also  to  write  "  some  other  words 
to  make  it  complete."  I  fulfilled  his  entreaty, 
and  the  stranger  who  visits  my  churchyard  will 
find  this  dirge  carved  in  stone,  "  in  sweet 
remembrance  of  the  just,"  and  to  the  praise  of 
the  dead,  Richard  Cann.' 

'  "  Sing  from  the  chamber  to  the  grave  1 " 

Thus  did  the  dead  man  say : 
"  A  sound  of  melody  I  crave 
Upon  my  burial  day. 

'  "  Bring  forth  some  tuneful  instrument, 

And  let  your  voices  rise  : 
My  spirit  listened,  as  it  went, 
To  music  of  the  skies. 

'  "  Sing  sweetly  while  you  travel  on, 

And  keep  the  funeral  slow  : — 

The  angels  sing  where  I  am  gone, 

And  you  should  sing  below. 

'  "  Sing  from  the  threshold  to  the  porch, 

Until  you  hear  the  bell; 
And  sing  you  loudly  in  the  church 
The  Psalms  I  love  so  well. 


"  Then  bear  me  gently  to  my  grave, 

And  as  you  pass  along, 
Remember  'twas  my  wish  to  have 

A  pleasant  funeral  song. 

"  So  earth  to  earth,  and  dust  to  dust ! 

And  though  my  flesh  decay 
My  soul  shall  sing  among  the  just 

Until  the  judgment  day." ' 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  205 

The  truth  is  that  Hawker  was,  within  his  own 
range,  the  typical  poet,  described  by  Theseus  as 
of  imagination  all  compact;  and  throughout  his 
life  the  simplest  facts  or  incidents  were  seen 
by  him  surrounded  by  a  halo  of  transfiguring 
thought  and  association.  A  curious  example  of 
this  idealising  instinct  is  to  be  found  in  a  poem 
in  which  with  his  wonted  fervour  he  does  hom- 
age to  his  diocesan,  the  celebrated  'Henry  of 
Exeter.'  The  poet  is  not  in  the  least  oppressed 
by  the  thought  of  the  petty  wrangling  and  inter- 
minable litigation  in  which  that  remarkable 
prelate  spent  so  large  a  portion  of  his  life  ;  he 
seizes  at  once  upon  the  one  poetical  aspect  of 
the  curious  career  •  goes  in  imagination  to  the 
council  chamber  of  the  peers  of  England ; 
listens  to  his  spiritual  fathers  pleading  the 
cause  of  the  Church  against  a  stiff-necked  and 
gainsaying  generation  ;  and  thus  concludes  an 
apostrophe  to  the  little  church  of  Morwenstow 
in  which  the  Bishop  has  just  been  minister- 
ing. 


Fane  of  the  woods,  farewell !  a  holier  thought 
Henceforth  be  thine  with  added  beauty  blest ! 

The  presence  of  this  day  hath  surely  wrought 
A  charm  immortal  for  thy  home  of  rest. 
Long  may  the  swallow  find  her  wonted  nest 


206  HAWKER   OF    MORWENSTOW 

On  thy  grey  walls  :  long  may  the  breezes  bear 

The  sounds  of  worship  from  thy  happy  breast ! 
The  mind  that  shook  whole  Senates  hath  been  there; 
Strong  be  the  soul  of  faith,  and  firm  the  voice  of  prayer.' 


It  is  hardly  necessary  to  add  that  though 
Hawker  was  quick  to  discern  the  one  poetic 
side  of  a  prosaic  subject  which  a  thousand  men 
would  have  missed,  he  was  naturally  drawn 
towards  themes,  the  poetical  suggestiveness  of 
which  was  obvious  and  unmistakable.  In  Cor- 
nish legendary  lore,  and  especially  in  that 
portion  of  it  which  dealt  with  Christian  history, 
or  could  be  made  subservient  to  a  mystical 
Christian  use,  was  a  poetic  treasure  which  had 
been,  as  it  were,  '  hid  in  a  field,'  waiting  for 
a  finder  who  would  know  how  to  prize  and 
use  it.  Hawker  had  a  claim  to  the  treasure 
that  lay  deeper  than  mere  taste.  His  numer- 
ous ballads  and  poems  of  various  kinds,  sug- 
gested by  local  ecclesiastical  and  other  legends, 
derive  much  of  their  peculiar  charm  from  the 
implicit  and  child-like  faith  by  which  they 
are  evidently  inspired.  He  writes,  as  the  early 
Christian  painters  worked,  not  as  a  mere 
artist  engaged  in  the  decorative  treatment  of 
graceful  fictions,  but  as  a  believer  anxious  to 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  207 

exhibit  and  celebrate  the  beauty  of  divine  and 
indubitable  fact. 

One  of  his  poems,  a  fragment  containing  some 
of  his  finest  work,  has  for  its  title  The  Quest  of 
the  Sangraal,  and  it  is  interesting  to  notice  how 
Hawker's  treatment  of  the  theme  differs  from 
that  of  Lord  Tennyson.  The  latter  regards  the 
quest  as  a  mystical  representation  of  the  morbid 
excitement  which  is  one  of  the  symptoms  of 
spiritual  decay,  and  accordingly  the  king,  who 
symbolises  the  perfect  sanity  of  the  soul  cannot 
but  regard  it  with  sad  foreboding;  while  to  the 
former  it  is  a  real  and  grand  culmination  of 
spiritual  vitality,  and  *  Arthur,  the  son  of  Uter 
and  the  Night,'  is  the  first  to  raise  the  cry, — 

'  Ho  :  for  the  Sangraal  vanished  vase  of  God.' 

Even  had  The  Quest  been  completed  it  would 
certainly  have  possessed  less  of  artistic  finish 
than  the  Laureate's  Holy  Grail,  but,  mere  frag- 
ment as  it  is,  it  is  infinitely  richer  in  that  fervour 
of  feeling  only  generated  by  impassioned  vision 
of  a  vividly  apprehended  reality.  And  this  is 
a  typical  specimen  of  Hawker's  work  in  the 
field  of  legend.  Any  story  which  satisfied  his 
imagination  and  harmonised  with  his  faith  car- 
ried its  own  evidence  with  it,  and  stood  in  no 


208  HAWKER   OF    MORWENSTOW 

need  of  the  gross  external  proof  demanded  by 
an  age  which  knows  more  of  historic  criticism 
than  of  'the  witness  of  the  Spirit.'  Matthew 
Arnold,  in  many  a  musical  wail  has  complained 
that  we  cannot  sing  such  songs  as  were  sung  of 
old  because  we  have  lost  the  beliefs  which  pos- 
sessed the  older  singers.  Robert  Stephen  Hawker 
certainly  did  not  labour  under  this  disqualifica- 
tion. His  was  the  hunger  and  thirst  for  the 
unknown  and  illimitable  which  inspired  Ter- 
tullian's  celebrated  cerium  quia  impossibile  est, — 
a  saying  which  one  feels  must  have  been  as 
spiritually  fascinating  to  Hawker  as  it  was 
intellectually  attractive  to  Sir  Thomas  Browne. 
In  the  border  region — the  region  in  which 
the  things  of  sense  still  remain,  but  are  seen 
through  a  luminous  mist  of  spiritual  symbol- 
ism and  association — Hawker  was  peculiarly 
at  home.  He  never  went  on  a  deliberate  search 
after  hidden  meanings  or  morals  as  do  the 
mechanically-minded  mystics,  to  whom  every 
object  in  nature  and  in  religious  art  is  an 
arbitrary  hieroglyph,  with  no  fluidity  of  sig- 
nificance or  multiplicity  of  suggestion.  His 
mind  worked  instinctively ;  he  felt  before  he 
saw  ;  and  indicated  with  the  indescribable  truth 

of  emotion  rather  than  with  the  outlined  pre- 

i 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  209 

cision  of  thought,  the  unseen  spiritual  vesture 
with  which  things  seen  are  clothed,  and  by 
which  they  are  glorified.  There  is  no  more 
characteristic  illustration  of  this  special  sensi- 
bility and  activity  than  the  sonnet  entitled 
'The  Vine,'  the  theme  of  which  was  supplied 
by  what  was  to  him  a  never-failing  source  of 
suggestion,  the  church  of  his  forty  years' 
ministry. 

*  Hearken  :     There  is  in  old  Morwenna's  shrine, 
A  lonely  sanctuary  of  the  Saxon  days, 
Reared  by  the  Severn  sea  for  prayer  and  praise, 
Amid  the  carved  work  of  the  roof,  a  vine. 
Its  root  is  where  the  eastern  sunbeams  fall 
First  in  the  chancel,  then  along  the  wall 
Slowly  it  travels  on,  a  leafy  line, 
With  here  and  there  a  cluster,  and  anon 
More  and  more  grapes,  until  the  growth  hath  gone 
Through  arch  and  aisle.     Hearken  :  and  heed  the  sign. 
See  at  the  altar  side  the  steadfast  root : 
Mark  well  the  branches,  count  the  summer  fruit : 
So  let  a  meek  and  faithful  heart  be  thine, 
And  gather  from  that  tree  a  parable  divine.' 

The  kind  of  work  represented  here  must  be 
enjoyed  for  its  beauty,  tenderness,  and  spiritual 
fervour  ;  but  it  is  often  somewhat  lacking  in 
healthy  virility,  and  it  is  therefore  specially 
needful  to  emphasise  the  statement  that  Hawker 
was  an  essentially  manly  poet.  His  sympathy 

o 


210  HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW 

with  the  ascetic  life,  and  a  cloistral  tendency  of 
imagination  which,  if  not  inborn,  became  at  an 
early  age  habitual,  never  dulled  the  quickness 
of  his  feeling  for  the  simpler  human  emotions 
to  which,  in  so  many  of  his  poems  he  has 
given  beautiful  and  adequate  expression,  without 
ever  laying  himself  open  to  the  charge  often, 
and  not  always  unjustly,  brought  against  Words- 
worth of  having  suffered  the  prosaic  accidents 
of  his  subjects  to  overpower — so  far,  at  least,  as 
immediate  impression  was  concerned  —  their 
really  poetic  essentials.  Nor  did  his  mystical 
pre-possessions  ever  blunt  his  enjoyment  of  the 
merely  sensuous  side  of  Nature;  and  the  plea- 
sure he  derived  from  the  sonorous  break  of  a 
mighty  wave  upon  an  opposing  cliff,  the  strong 
flight  of  a  solitary  sea-fowl,  or  the  rustling  of  a 
mountain  stream  through  a  narrow  valley  to 
the  sea,  had  as  much  of  the  flesh  and  blood 
quality  which  belongs  to  the  enjoyment  of  the 
typical  sportsman,  as  of  the  more  contemplative 
delight  which  is  the  possession  of  a  poet  with 
an  eye  for  the  things  *  behind  this  show.' 

It  is,  indeed,  not  unfitting  that  the  force 
which  inevitably  belongs  to  any  last  word 
should  be  given  to  the  expression  of  a  convic- 
tion that  half,  or  more  than  half,  of  the  charm 


HAWKER   OF   MORWENSTOW  21 1 

of  Hawker's  verse  is  to  be  found  in  its  rich 
humanity.  It  is  verse  through  which  warm 
blood  circulates,  in  which  a  strong  pulse  beats 
— verse  which  moves  us  as  we  are  moved  by  a 
human  voice  of  tenderness  in  time  of  sorrow,  by 
the  ringing  accent  of  courage  jin  time  of  fear. 
There  have  been  finer  lyrics  than  'Queen 
Gwennivar's  Round/  finer  sonnets  than  '  Pater 
vester  pascit  ilia/  finer  ballads — though  not 
many  of  them — than  'The  Silent  Tower  of 
Bottreau ' ;  but  there  are  few  poems  of  any 
rank  which  find  a  way  home  to  us  more  im- 
mediately than  they. 


THE   END 


^^f  OF  25  CENTS 
AN  INITIAL  FINE    >*  *>  H 

OVERDUE. 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


YC149413 


263437 


* 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY